I
URDU
NEW TESTAMENT
HINDUSTANI
HINDOUSTANI
-1878-
INJtL I MUQADDAS,
YA NE,
HAMAKE KHUDAWAND AUK NAJAT-DENEWALE
YISF MASIH
KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA.
I
IS KA TAEJTJMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE
TAS^m KAEKE AB TISEI'bAR CHHAPWATE.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE
BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY,
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804.
MDCCCLX.
,W. M. WATl'o, CkuWM COUaT, TEMPLE BAE,
NAYE 'AHD-NAMA
SAB KITABDN, AUR UN KE BABON KI FIHRIST.
Mati ki Injil ke
Marqus ki Injil ke
Liiqa kf Injil ke ...... .
Yuhann£ ki Injil ke
Rasulon ke A'amal ke
Pifliis ka Khatt Kiimion ke nam par, us ke
PuMs ka Pallia Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke
Puliis ka Dilsra Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke
Pukis ka Khatt Galation ke nam par, us ke .
PuMs ka Khatt Afsion ke nam par, us ke . .
Pilliis k^ Khatt Filippion ke nam par, us ke .
Pulus ka Khatt Qulassfon ke nam par, us ke .
Pviliis ka Pahla Khatt Tassalun'qfon ke nam par, us ke
Pulus ka DusrS, Khatt Tassaluniqion ke nam par, us ke
Piiliis ka Pahla Khatt Timtails ke nam par, us ke .
Piilus ka Dilsra Khatt Timtaus ke n&m par, us ke
Puliis ka Khatt Titus ke nam par, us ke
Piiliis ka Khatt Filemiin ke nam par, us ka
Khatt 'Ihranion ke nam par, us ke
Ya'qiib ka Khatt, us ke . . .
Patras ka Pahla Khatt, us ke
Patras kk Diisra Khatt, us ke .
Yuhanna ka Pahla Khatt, us ke .
Yuhanna ka Diisra Khatt, us ka
Yuhanna ka Tisra Khatt, us ka .
Yahildah ka Khatt, us ka .
Yuhann& ke Muk&shafat ki kitib ke
BAB
28
16
■24
21
28
16
16
13
6
6
4
4
5
3
6
3
1
13
5
5
3
3
1
1
1
22
MATI KI INJIL.
I BAB.
1 "XT' IStJ' Masi'h, ibn i Daud, ibn
X i Abiraham, ka nasabnama.
2 Abiraham se Izhak paida hiia ;
aur Izhak se Ya'qilb paidahiia ; aur
Ya'qub se Yahiidah aur us ke bhai
paida hue ;
3 Aur Yahiidali se Pharas aur
Zanih Tainar ke pet se paida hue ;
aur Phdras se Hasroni paida hua,
aur riasrom se Aram paida hila ;
4 Aur Ai-am se 'Aminadab pai-
da hua ; aur 'Aminadab se Nali-
sun paida hua; aur Nahsunse Sal-
mon paida liiia ;
5 Aur Sahnoii se Bo'az Rahab
ke pet se paida hua; aur Bo'az
se 'Obed, Kiith ke pet se paida liua ;
aur 'Obed se Yassi paida hiia, aur
Yassi se Daiid badshah paida liila ;
6 AurDaiid badshiili se Suiaiman,
us se jo tJriyah ki jord tM, paida
liiia ;
7 Aur Suiaiman se Kahabi'am
paida hua ; aur Kahabi'am se Abi-
yah paida hda, aur Abiyah se Asa
paida hua ;
y Aur Asa se Yahusafat paida
hiia ; aur Yahusafat se Yiiram
paida hua ; aur Yuram se 'Uziyah
paida hua ;
9 Aur 'ITziy4h se Yutam paida
hiia ; aur Yutam se Akhaz paida
hua ; aur Akhaz se Hizqiya paida
hiia;
10 Aur Hizqiya se Manassi paida
hiia ; aur Manassi se Amiin paida
hua ; aur Amiin se Yusiyah paida
hua;
11 Aur Yusiyah se Yakvlniyah
aur us ke bhai, jis waqt Babul ko
uth jane para, paida hue ;
12 Aur Babul ko uth jane ke
ba'd Yakiiniyah se Salatiel paida
hila, aur Salatiel se Zarubabul
paida hiia ;
Li.R!i.TmiH!liWm
13 Aur Zarubabul seAbiiid paida
hiia ; aur Abiud se Eliyaqim paida
hua ; aur Eliyaqim se 'Aziir paida
hua;
14 Aur'Aziirse Sadtiq paidahiia;
aur Siidiiq se Akhim paida hiia;
aur Akhim se Eliud paida hua ;
15 Aur Eliiid se Ele'azar paida
hiia ; aur Ele'azar se Mattan paida
hiia ; aur Mattan se Ya'qub paida
hiia;
16 Aur Ya'qub se Yusuf, jo Ma-
riyam ka shauhar tha, jis se Yisii',
jo Masili kahlata hai, paida hua.
17 Pas, sab pushten Abiraham se
Daud tak chaudah pushten hain,
aur Daild se Babul ko uth jane
tak chaudah pushten, aur Babul
ko uth jane se Masih tak chaudah
pushten hain.
18 H Ab Yisu' Masih ki paid^ish
yiin hill ; ki jab us ki ma Mariyam
ki mangni Yiisuf sath hiif, un ke
dcatthe ane se pahle, wuh Kuh id
Quds se hamila pa,i ga,i.
19 Tab us ke shauhar T usuf ne,
jo rastbaz tha, aur na chaha ki use
tashhir kare, irada kiya, ki use
clmpke se chhor de.
20 Wuh in baton ke soch hi men
tha, ki dekho, Khudawand ke fi-
rishte ne us par khwab men zahir
hoke, kaha, Ai Yusuf, Ibn i Daud,
apni joru Mariyam ko apne
yahan le ane se mat dar ; kyiinki
jo us ke rihm men hai, so Bull ul
Quds se hai.
21 Aur -vvuh beta janegi, aur
tu us ka nam YlStj' rakhega;
kyilnki wuh apne logon ko un ke
gmiahon se bachaega.
22 Yih sabkuchh hiia, ki jo Klm-
dawand ne nabi ki ma'riiat kahd
tha, piini, ho ; ki,
23 Dekho, ek kftnwari hamila
hogi, aur beta janegi, aur us ka
nam 'Immanuel rakhenge, jis ka
MATI, I. II.
tarjuma yih hai, Khuda hamare
siih.
24 Tab Yiisnf ne, sote se uthkar,
iaisa Khudawand ke flrislite ne
use farmaya tha, kiya, aur apni
joru ko apne yalian le kyL
25 Par us ko na jana, jab tak ki
wuh apna palautha beta na jani,
aur us ka nam YISIJ' rakha.
11 BAB.
1 A UR jab Yisu', Herodis bad-
J\. sbah ke waqt, Yahiidiya
ke Baitlal)am men paida hiia, to
dekho, ka,i majiision ne piirab se
Yarusalam men ake kaha, ki,
2 Yahudion ka badshah jo paida
hiia so kahan hai ? ki ham ne pu-
rab men us ka sitara dekha, aur
use sijda karne ko a,e hain.
3 Jab Herodfs badshah ne yih
sund, tab wuh aur us ke sath ta-
mam Yarusalam ghabraya.
4 Tab us ne, sab sardar Kahi-
non aiu- qaumke Faqihon ko jam'a
karke, un se piichha, ki Masih
kahan paida hoga ?
5 Unhon ne us se kaha, Yahii-
diya ke Baitlaham men ; kyiinki
nabi ki ma'rifat yiin lildia hai ; ki,
6 Ai Yahudiya ke Baitlaham, txi
Yahiidah ke sardaron men hargiz
kamtarin nahin hai ; kyilnki tujh
men se ek sardar niklega, jo merf
qaum Israel ki ri'ayat karega.
7 Tab Herodis ne majiision ko
chupke se bulakar un se tahqiq ki,
ki wuh sitira kab dikhla,i diya.
8 Am- unhen yih kahke, Bait-
laham men bheja, ki Jakar us
larke ki babat khiib daryaft karo ;
aur jab use pao, mujhe khabar
do, ki main bhi jake use sijda
kantn.
9 We, badshah se yih sunke, ra-
wana hue, aur dekho, wuh sitara,
jo unhon ne purab men dekha tha,
un ke age age chal raha, aur us
jagah ke lipar, jahan wuh larka
tha, j4ke thahia.
10 AVe us sitare ko dekhke bahut
hi khush hue.
11 1[ Aurusghar menpahunch-
kar us larke ko us ki ma Mariyam
ke sath paya, aur us ke age jhukke
use sijda kiya ; aur apni jholiiin
kholke sona aur luban aur murr
use nazr guzrana.
12 Aur khwab men agahi pakar
ki Herodis ke pas na jawen, we
diisri rah se apne mulk ko phire.
13 Jab we rawana hue, to de-
kho, Khudawand ke flrishte ne
Yusuf ko khwab men dikha,£
deke, kaha, TJth, us larke aur us
ki ma ko sath lekar, Misr ko
bhag ja, aur wahan rah, jab tak
main tujhe khabar na diin ; ky-
iinki Herodis is larke ko dhtin-
dhega, ki mar dale.
1 4 Tab wuh uthke, rat hi ko,
larke aur us ki ma ko sath lekar,
Misr ko rawana hua :
15 Aur Herodis ke marne tak
wahiin raha, ki jo Khudawand ne
nabiki ma'rifat kaha tha, piira ho,
ki. Main ne apne bete ko Misr se
bulaya.
16 T[ Jab Herodis ne dekh^, ki us
ne majiision se fareb khaya tha, to
nihayat gussa hiia, aur logon ko
bhejkar Baitlaham aur us ki sari
sarhaddon ke sab larkon ko, jo do
baras ke aur us se cliiiote the, us
waqt ke muwatiq ki us ne majii-
sion se tahqiq ki thi, qatl karwaya.
17 Tab wuh jo Yaramiyah nabl
ne kaha tha, pxira hua ; ki,
18 Rama men ek awaz sunne
men a,i hai. nale aur rone aur
bare matam ki, ki Bakhil apnelar-
kon par roti, aur tasalli nahin
chahti, is liye ki we nahin hain.
19 If Jab Herodis mar gaya, to
dekho, Khudawand ke firishte ne
Misr men Yilsuf ko khwab men
dikhla,! deke kaha,
20 Uth, aur us larke aur uski ma
ko sath lekar, Israel ke niulk men
ja ; kyiinki jo us larke ki jan ke
kh wahan the, mar ga,e.
21 Tab wuh uth4, aur us larke
aur us ki ma ko sath leke, Israel
ke mulk men ay^.
22 Magar jab suna, ki ArkhUa,us
MATf, n. in. IV.
apne bap Herodfs ki jagah, Yalid-
diya men badshaha't karta hai, to
"wahan jane se dara ; aur khwab
men agiihi pakar Galil ki taraf
rawana hua.
53 Aurekshahr menjis ka nam
Nasarat tha, jake raha, ki wub, jo
nabfon ne kaha tha, piira lio, ki
Wuh Nasarf kahla,ega.
m BAB.
1 XTjST dinon men Yuhanna
U baptisma denewala, Yalid-
dija. ke bayaban men zahir hoke,
manadi karne laga, ki,
2 Tauba karo ; kyunki asman ki
badshahat nazdik tiai.
3 Ki yih wuhi hai, jis ka zikr
Yas'aiyah nabi ne kiya, ki Jangal
men ek pukarnewale ki awaz liai,
ki Khudawand ki rah ko durust
karo, aur us ke raston ko sidha
banao.
4 Yih YuhannA lint ke balon ki
posliak pahinta, aur chamre ka ka-
marband apni kamar men bandhta
tha; aur tiddi aur jangli sliahd us
ki khurak thi.
5 Tab Yariisalam aur sare Yahu-
diya aur Yardan ke sab as pas ke
raimewale us pas chale a,e.
6 Aur uuhon ne apne gunahon
ka iqrar karke Yardan men us se
baptisma paya.
7 T[ Par jab us ne deklia, ki bahut
se Parisi aur Sadiiqi baptisma
pane ko us pas a,e hain, to unlien
kaha, ki Ai sampon ke bach-
cho, tumlien anewale gazab se
bhagna kis ne sikhlaya ?
8 Pas tauba ke laiq phal lao :
9 Aur apne dil men guman mat
karo, ki Abirahara hamara bap
hai; kyiinki main tum se kahta
hun, ki Jihuda inhin pattharon
se Abiraham ke liye aiilad paida
kar sakta hai.
10 Aur daralfhton ki jar par ab
kulhara ralvha hai, pas har ck
daraklit jo achchlid phal nahin
lata, Itata aux ag men dala jata hai.
11 Main to tumhen tauba ke
3
liye pani se baptisma data hun ;
lekin wuh jo mere ba'd ata hai,
mujh se qawitar hai, ki main us
ki jiitian uthane ke laiq nahin,
wub tumhen Riih i Quds aur ag
se baptisma dega :
12 Us ke hath men ek siip hai,
aur wuh apne khalij'an ko khiib
saf karega, aur apne gehun ko
khatte men jam'a karega, par
bhiise ko us ag men jo hargiz
nahin bujhti, jalawega.
13 T[ Tab Yisii' Galil se Yardan
ke kinare Yuhanna kepas aya, taki
us se baptisma pawe.
14 Par Yuhanna ne use man'a
karke kaha, ki Main tujh se bap-
tisma pane ka muhtaj hiin, aur tu
mere pas aya hai.
15 YisiI' ne jawab men us se
kaha, Ab hone de ; kyunki hamen
munasib hai, ki yiinhin sab rast-
bazi piiri karen. Tab us ne hone
diya.
16 Aur Yisii' baptisma pake
wimhin pani se nikalke lipar aya,
aur dekho, ki us ke liye asman
khul gaya, aur us ne Khuda ki
Ruh ko kabiitar ki manind utarte,
aur apne lipar ate dekha.
17 Aur dekho, ki dsman se ek
awaz a,i, ki Yih mera piyari Beta
hai, jis se main khush hiin.
IV BAB.
1 rp AB YisiI' Eilh ki hidayat se
I bayaban men gaya, taki
Shaitan use azma,e.
2 Aur jab chalis din rat roza
rakh chuka, akhir ko bhukha hua.
3 Tab azmaish karnewale ne us
pas ake kaha. Agar Tii Khuda
ka beta hai, to kah, ki yih patthar
roti ban ja,en.
4 Us ne jawab men kaha, Likha
hai, ki Insan sirf roti se nahin,
balki har ek bat se jo Khuda ke
munh se nikalti, jita hai.
.5 Tab Shaitan use rauqaddas
shahr men sath le gaya, aur hai-
kal ki munder par khara karke,
us se kaha, ki
MATI, IV. V.
6 Agar tii Khuda ka beta biii,
to apne tain niche girade; kyimki
likha hai, AVuh tere liye apne
firishton ko farraa,cga, ki tujhe
hatlion par utha len, aisa na ho, ki
tere panw ko pattliar se thes lage.
7 Yisii' ne ns se kaha, Yih bhi
likha hai, ki Tii Khudawand ko jo
tera Khuda hai, mat azma.
8 Phir Shaitan use elc bare linche
pahar par le gaya, aur dunya ki
skri badshahaten, aur un ki slian o
shaukat use diklia,in ;
9 Aur us se kaha, Agar'tii jhukke
mujhe sijda kare, to yih sab Icuchh
tujhe diingii.
10 Tab Yisii' ne use liaha, Ai
Shaitan, diir lio ; liyunki likha
hai, ki Til Khudawand ko jo tera
Khuda hai, sijda kar, aur us akele
ki bandagi kar.
1 1 Tab Shaitan use chhor gaya,
aur dekho, firishton ne ake us ki
khidmat ki.
12 K Jab Yisii' ne suna, ki Yu-
hanna giriftar liiia, tab Galil ko
chala.
13 Aur Nasarat ko chhorkar, Ka-
farnahum men, jo darya ke kinare,
Zabulun aur Naftiili ki sarhaddon
men hai, ja rah a : ki,
14 Jo Yas'aiyah nabi ue kaha
tha, pitra ho ;
15 Zabuhin aiu- ISTaftili ka mulk,
ya'ne gair qaumon ka Galil, jo
darya ki rah Yardan ki taraf hai ;
16 Wahan ke logon ne, jo
andhere men baithe the, bari
roshni dekhi, aur un par, jo
maut ke mulk aur saye men
baithe the, nur chamkii.
17 H Usi waqt se Yisunemanadi
karna, aur yih kahna shurii' kij'a,
ki Tauba karo ; kyijnki asman
ki badshahat nazdik a,i.
18 1[ Aur jab Yisif Galil ke darya
ke kinare chala jata tha, to us ne
do bhai, ya'ne Shani'aun ko, jo
Patras kahlat4 hai, aur us ke bhai
Andryas ko, daryii men jsil dalte
dekha, ki we machhwe the.
19 Aur unhen kaha, ki Mere
pichhe chale ao, ki main timi-
hen admion ke machhwe ba-
naiinga.
20 We, usf waqt jalon ko chhor-
kar, us ke pichhe ho li,e.
21 Wahan se barhke, us ne
aur do bhai ya'ne Zabadi ke bete
Ya'qilb, aur us ke bhai Yuhanna,
ko apne bap Zabadi ke sath
naw par apne jalon ki marammat
karte dekha, aur unhen bulaya.
22 Wunhin naw aur apne bap
ko chhorkar, we us ke pichhe ho
li,e.
23 IT Aur Yisii'tamam Galfl men
phirta hiia, un ke 'ibadatkhanon
men ta'lim deta, am- badshahat ki
khush-khabari ki manadi karta,
aur logon ke siire dukh aur bimarl
daf a karta th.a.
24 Aur tamam Siirya men us ki
shuhrat hui, aur sab bimaron ko,
jo tarah tarah ki bimari aur 'azab
men giriftar the, aur dlwanon, aur
mirgihon aur j hole ke mare hitou
ko us pas la,e, aur us ne rmhen
changa kiya.
2.5 Aur bahut bhir Galil aur
Dikapolis aur Yarusalam, aur Ya-
hildiya, aur Yardan ke par se us
ke pichhe ho li.
V BlB.
1 TIT UH, bhir kodekhkar,ek
VY pahar par charh gaya;
aur jab baitha, us ke shagird us
pas a,e.
2 Tab apni zuban kholke, unhen
sikhlane laga, ki,
3 Mubarak we jo dil ke garib
bain ; kyunld asman ki badshahat
unhin ki hai.
4 Mubarak we jo gamgin hain ;
kyunki we tasalli pawenge.
5 Mubarak we jo halim hain;
kyunki we zamin ke waris honge.
() jMubarak we jo rastbazi ke
bhuklie aur piyase hain; kyun-
ki we asilda honge.
7 Mubarak we jo rahmdil hain;
kyunki un par rahm kiya ja'ega.
8 Mubarak we jo pakdil hain ;
kyunki we Khuda ko dekhenge.
MATf, V.
9 Mubarak we jo sulh karne-
Viale hain ; kyiinki we Kliuda
ke farzand kahla,enge.
10 Mubarak we jo rastbazi ke
sabab sata,e jate hain ; kyutiki as-
luan ki baclshahat unhm ki hai.
11 JNIubarak ho turn, jab mere
waste tumheii la'n ta'n karen, aur
satawen, aur har tarah ki buri
baten jhuth se tumhare haqq men
kaheu.
12 Khush ho aur khushf karo ;
kyunki 4sman par tumliare liye
bara badla hai ; is Hye ki unhon
ne iin nabi'on ko jo timi se %e
the, isi tarah sataya hai.
13 1j Turn zamin ke namak ho :
par agar namak bigar ja,e, to wuh
kis cliiz se mazadar kiya ja,e ?
wuh kisi kam ka nahin, magar
phenke jane, aur adniion ke panw
tale raunde jane ka-
li Turn dunya ke niir ho ; jo
shahr, ki pahar par basa hai,
chhip nahi'n sakta.
15 Aur chirag balke, paimane ke
tale nahm rakhte, balki chiragdan
par rakhte hain ; tab un sab ko,
jo ghar men bon, roshni deta.
10 Isi tarah tuinhari roshni ad-
imon ke samhne chamke. taki
we tumhare nek kiimon ko de-
Ivhen, aur tumhare bap ki, jo as-
man par hai, ta'rif karen.
17 II Yih khiyal mat karo, ki
main tauret ya nabion ki kitab
mansukli karne ko aya ; main
mansiikh karne ko nahin, balki
purf karne ko aya hun.
18 Kyiinki main turn se sach
kahta hurt, ki Jab tak asman aur
zamin tal na ja,en, ek nuqta ya
ek shosha tauret ka hargiz na
mitega, jab tak sab kuchh ptii'a
na ho.
19 Pas, jo koi in hukmon men
se sab se chhote ko tal dewe,
aur waisahi admion ko sikliawe,
daman ki badshahat men sab se
chhot,4 kahla,cga ; par jo ki 'amal
kare aur sikhliiwe, wuhi, asmin
ki badshahat men, bara kahld,ega.
20 Kyiinki main tumhen kahta
hun, ki Agar tumhari rdstbazi
Faqihon aur Farision ki se ziyada
na ho, turn asman ki badshahat
men kisi tarah dakhil na hoge.
21 ^ Tum sun chuke ho, ki aglon
se kaha gaya, Tii khvin mat tar ;
arrr jo koi khun kare, 'adalat men
saza ke laiq hoga.
82 Par main tumhen kahta hiin,
ki Jo kof apne bha,i par besabab
gussa ho, 'adalat men saza ke
qabil hoga ; aur jo koi apne bha,i
ko baola kahe, majlis men saza
ke la,iq hoga ; aur jo us ko ahmaq
kahe, jahannam ki ag ka saza-
war hoga.
23 Pas agar td qurbangah men
apni nazr le jawe, aur wahan
tujhe yad 4we. ki tera bha,i tujh
se kuchh mukhalifat rakhta hai ;
24 To, wahan apni nazr qurbin-
gali ke samlme chhorke, chala
ja; pahle apne bha,i se mel kar,
tab ake apni na«r guzran.
25 Jab tak tu apne nmdda',f ke
sath rah men hai, jald us se mil
ja ; na ho, ki mudda',i tujhe qazi
ke hawale kare, aur qazi tujhe
piyade ke supurd kare, aur tu
qaid men pare.
26 Main tujh se sach kahta hiin,
ki Jab tak kam-i kauri ada na kare,
tii wahan se kiai tarah na chhutega.
27 f Tum sun chuke ho, ki aglon
sekaha gaya, Tli zina na kar.
28 Par main tumhen kahta hun,
ki Jo koi shahwat se kisi 'aurat
par nigah kare, wuh apne dil men
us ke sath zina kar chulia.
29 So, agar teri dahni ankh tere
thokar khane ka ba'is ho, use
nikal dal, aur phenk de ; kyiinki
tere angon men se ek ka na
rahna tere liye us se bihtar hai,
ki tera sara badan jahannam men
4ala jawe.
30 Ya, agar tera dahn4 hiith
tere liye thokar khane ka b;i'is
ho, us ko kat dal aur phenk de ;
kyiinki tere angon men se ek k.k
na rahna tere liye us se bihtar
hai, ki tera sara badim jahannam
men dalaja,e.
B 2
MATI, V. VI.
31 Yih bhi likh^ gay a, ki, Jo
koi apm jorii ko chhor de, use
talaq nama likh de.
32 Par main tumhen kahta hiin,
ki Jo koi apmjoru ko, zina ke
siwa, kisi aur sabab se chhor
dewe, us se zina karwat^ hai ; aur
jo koi us 'aurat se, jo chhori ga,i
hai, byah kare, zina karta hai.
33 f Phir turn sun chuke ho, ki
aglon se kaha gaya, ki Tu jhilthi
qasam na kha ; balki apni qasa-
men Khudawand ke liye puri
kar;
34 Par main tumhen kahta hiin,
Hargiz qasam na khana ; na to
asman ki, kyilnki wuh Khuda ka
takht hai ;
35 Na zamin kf, kyiinki wuh
us ke panw ki chauki hai ; aur na
yariisalam ki, kyunki wuh bu-
zurg badshah ka shahr hai ;
36 Aur na apne sir ki qasam kha,
kyiinki tu ek bal ko sufed ya
kala nahin kar sakta.
37 Par tumhari guftogu men,
han ki han, aur nahm ki nahin
ho ; kyunki jo is se ziyada hai, so
burai se hota hai.
38 T[ Tum sun chuke ho, ki kaha
gaya, Ankh ke badle ankh, aur
dant ke badle dant :
39 Par main tumh.en kahta hiin,
ki Zalim ka muqabala na karna ;
balki jo tere dahne gal par taman-
cha mare, dilsra bhf us kf taraf
plier de.
40 Aur agar koi chihe, ki 'adalat
men tujh par nalish karke teri
qaba le, kurte ko bhi use lene de.
41 Agar koi tujhe ek kos begar
le jawe, us ke sath do kos chala
ja.
42 Jo tujh se kuchh mange,
use 'inayat kar; aur jo tujh .se
qarz mange, us se munh na mor.
43 T[ Tum sun chuke ho, ki kahd
gaya, Apne parosi se dosti rakh,
aur apne dushman se 'adawat.
44 Par main tumhen kahta hiin,
ki Apne dushmanon ko piyar
karo ; aur jo timi par la'nat karen,
un ke liye barakat chaho ; jo tum
se kma rakhen, un ka bhala karo ;
aur jo tumhen dukh den, aur sa-
tftwen, un ke liye du'a karo :
45 Taki tum apne Bap ke, jo
^sman par hai, farzand ho ; ky-
iinki wuh apne silraj ko badon
aur nekon par ugat4 hai, aur
raston aur naraston par menh
barsata hai.
46 Agar tum unhin ko piyar
karo, jo tumhen piyar karte hain,
to tumhare lij'e kya ajr hai ?
kya mahsul lenewale bhi aisa nahin
karte ?
47 Aur agar tum faqat apne
bhaion ko salam karo, to kya
ziyada kiya ? kya mahsiil lenewale
bhi aisa nahin karte ?
48 Pas tum kamil ho, jaisa, tum-
hari Bap, jo asman par hai, kamil
hai.
VI BAB.
1 TT^HABARDAR, tum apne
IV. nek kamoii ko logon ke
samhne dikhlane ke liye na karo,
nahin to, tumhare Bap se, jo as-
man par hai, ajr na milega.
2 Is liye jab ki tu khairat kare,.
apne samhne turhi mat baja, jaise
riyakar 'ibadatkhanon aur raston
men karte hain, taki log un ki
ta'rif karen ; main tum se sach
kahta hiin, ki. We apna ajr pa
chuke.
3 Par jab tii khairit kare, to
chahiye ki tera bayan hath na
jane, jo tera dahnahath karta hai.
4 Taki teri khairat poshida rahe,
aur tera Bap jo poshida dekhta
hai, khud zahir men tujhe badla
dewe.
5 T[ Aur jab tu du'a mange, riya-
karon kl manind mat ho ; ky-
iinki we 'ibadatkhanon men aur
raston ke konon par khare hoke,
du'a mangne ko dost rakhte hain,
taki log unhen dekhen. Main tum
se sach kahta hiin. Id We apnS
badla pa chuke.
6 Lekin jab tu du'a mange, apni
kothri men ja, aur darwaza band
MATI, VI.
karke, apne Bap se jo poshidagi
men hai, du'4 mang ; aur tera
Bap jo poshida dekhtahai, zahir
men tujhe badla dega.
7 Aur jab du'a mangte ho, ghair
qaumon ki manind befaida bak
bak mat karo ; kyunki we sa-
majhte hain, ki un ki ziyadagoi se
im ki sum ja,egi.
8 Par im ki manind na ho,
kyunki tnmhara Bap, tumhare
mangne ke pahle, janta hai, ki
tmnhen kin kin chizon ki zarilrat
hai.
9 Is waste turn i?i tarah du'a
mango, ki'Ai liamare Bap, jo as-
man par hai, tere nam ki taqdis ho.
10 Ten badshahat awe. Teri
marzi, jaisi asm&n par liai, zamin
par bhi bar awe.
1 1 Ilamari rozine k£ roti aj ham
ko bakhsh.
12 Aur jis tarah ham apne qarz-
daron ko bakhshte hain, tii apne
dain ham ko bakhsh de.
13 Aur hamen iizmaish men na
dal, balki bnrai se bacha : Ky-
linki badshahat aur qudrat aur
jalal hamesha tere hi hain. Amin.
1 4 Is liye ki agar turn admfon ke
gunah bakhshoge, to tmnliara
Bap bhi, jo asman par hai, tum-
lien bhi bakhshegai.
15 Par agar turn Mmion ke
gunah na bakhshoge to tumhara
Bap bhi tumhare gunah na bakh-
sliega.
16 IT Phir jab turn roza rakho,
malckaron ki manind apna chilira
lidas na banao, kyunki we apna
munh bigarte hain. Id log unhen
rozadar janen. Main tum se sach
Ivahta hun, ki We apna badla pa
chuke.
1 7 Par jab tii roza rakhe, apne
sir par chikna laga, aur munh
dho.
18 Taki admi nahin balki tera
Bap jo poshida hai, tujhe rozadar
jane : aur tera Bap jo posliidagi
men dekhta hai, zahir men tujhe
badla de.
19 IT Mai apne waste zamin par j
jara'a na karo, jah^ kira aur
morcha kharab karte hain, aur
jahfa chor sendh deke churate
hain.
20 Balki mil apne liye asman
par jam'a karo, jahau na kira
na morcha kharab karte, aur na
chor sendh deke churate hain.
21 Kyunki jahan tumhara kha-
zana hai, wahin tumhara dU bhi
laga rahega.
32 Badan ka chirag ankh hai ;
pas agar teri 4nkh saf ho, to tera
Sara badan roshan hoga.
23 Par agar teri ankh saf nahin,
to tera sara badan andhera hoga ;
is liye, agar vrah niir, jo tujh
men hai, tariki ho, to kaisi tariki
thahregi.
24 II Koi admi do khawindon ki
khidmat nahin kar sakta, is hye
ki ya ek se dushmani rakhega, aur
diisre se dosti, ya ek ko manega,
aur diisre ko nachiz janega. Tum
Khuda avir daulat donon ki khid-
mat nahin kar sakte.
25 Is liye main tum se kahta
hiin, apni zindagi ke liye fikr na
karo, ki ham kya kha,enge, aur
kj^a pi,enge, na apne badan ke, ki
kya i)ahinenge ; kya zmdagi khu-
rak se bihtar nahin, aur badan
poshak se ?
26 Hawa ke parandon ko dekho ;
we na bote, na laute, na kothi men
jam'a karte hain, taubhi tumhara
Bap, jo .asman ])ar hai, un ki
parwarish karta hai. Kya tiun
un se bihtar nahin ho ?
27 Tum men se kaun hai jo
fikr karke apni 'umr men ek ghari
barha sakta hai ?
28 Aur poshak ki kyiin fikr
karte ho ? jangli sosan ko dekho,
kaise barhte hain ; wuh na mihnat
karte, na katte hain :
29 Par main tumhen kahta hiiu,
ki Sulaim.4n bhi, apni sari shan o
shaukat men, un men se ek ki
manind pahine na the.
30 Pas jab Khuda maidan kl
ghas ko, jo aj hai, aur kal taniir
men jhonki jati, yiin pahinata hai.
MATI, VI. VII.
to kya turn ko, ai sust i'atiqado,
ziyada na pahiaa,ega ?
yi Is live yih kahke fiki- mat
karo, ki Ham kya kha,enge, yk
Kya pi,enge, ya Kya pahinenge ;
3'3 Kydnki in sab chizon ki ta-
lasli men gair qaumen rahti liain,
aur tumhari Bap, jo asman par
liai, janta hai, ki tmn mi sab
chizon ke muhtaj ho.
33 I'ar turn, pahle, Khiida ki
badshiihat aur us ki rastbazi ko
dhiiiidho, to, un ke siwa, yih
sab chizen bhi tumhen milengi.
34 Pas, kal ki fikr na karo,
kyuijki kal apni chizon ki ap hi
fikr kar legii ; £j ka dukh, aj hi
ke live bas hai.
Vn BAB.
1 ' \IB na lagao, ki tmn par 'aib
Xa na lagaya jawe.
2 Kyilnkijis tarah turn 'aib la-
gate ho, iisi tarah turn par bhi
'aib lagaya ja,ega ; aurjispaimane
se turn napte ho us hi se tmn-
hare waste napa ja,ega.
3 Aur us tinke ko, jo tere bhai
^1 ankh men hai, kj'iin dekht.4
hai, par us kanri par jo teri ankh
men hai, nazar nahin kartsi ?
4 Ya, kyiinkar, tii apnc bhai ko
kahta. Us tinke ko, jo terf ankh
men hai, la nikal diin ; aur dekh,
khiid teri ankh men kanri hai.
6 Ai riyakar, pahlc kanri ko
apni ankh se nikal, tab us tinke
ko ajine bhai ki ankh se achchhi
tarah dekhke nikal sakega.
6 T[ Pakchizkuttonkomatdo, aur
apne moti siiaron ke age na phen-
ko ; aisa na ho, ki we unhen pamal
karen, aur phirkar tumhen phiren.
7 If Mango, ki tumhen diyaja,ega;
dhundho, ki tuni paogc ; khat-
khatao, to tumhare waste khola
^^'^^^- . , , , ^ .
8 Kyunki jo koi mangta hai,
use milta, aur jo koi dhundhta,
so pata hai ; aur jo koi khat-
khatiita, us ke waste khola ja,ega.
9 Tmu men se kaun hai, ki agar
us ka beta us se rotf mange, -WTih
use patthar dewe ?
10 Ya agar machhli mange, use
samp de ?
11 Pas jab ki turn jo bure ho,
apne larkoii ko achchhi chizen
dene jante ho, to kitn.a ziyada
tumhara Bap, jo asman par hai,
unhen jo us se mangte bain, ach-
chhi chizen degk.
12 Pas jo kuchh turn chahte ho,
ki log tmuhare sath karen, waisa
turn bill vm ke sath karo ; kyunki
tauret aur anbiya ka khulasa yihi '
hai.
13 f Tang darwaze se dakhil ho ;
kyiiijld chaura hai wuh darwaza,
aur kushada hai wuh rasta, jo
hahikat ko pahunchata hai, aur
bahut hain, jo us se dakhil
bote.
1 4 Kya hi tang hai wuh darwaza,
aur sakri hai wuh rah, jo zindagi
ko pahunchati, aur thore hain jo
use pate.
15 11 Jhuthe nabiose khabardar
ralio, jo tumh.4re pas bheron ke
bhes men ate, par haqiqat men
pharnewale bheriye hain.
) 6 Tmn unhen un ke phalon se
pahchanogc. li^yk kanton se angiir,
ya ilntkataroii se anjir tor te hain ?
17 Usi tai-ah bar ek adichha da-
raklit aclichhe phal lata, aur bura
dai-akht bure phal lata hai.
18 Achchha darakht bure phal
naliin Li sakta, na bura darakht
achchhe phal la sakta.
19 Jo darakht achchhe phal na-
hin lata, kata aur ag men dala
jatii hai.
20 Pas un ke phalon se turn
unhen pahchanoge.
21 li Ka har ek, jo mujhe Khu-
dawand Klmdawand kahta hai,
asman ki badshahat men dakhil
hoga, magar wuhi, jo mere asmani
Biip ki marzi par chalta hai.
i'l Us din bahutere mujhe ka-
henge, Ai Khudawand, ai Khuda-
wand, kya ham ne tere nam se
nubuwat nahin ki, aur tere nam
se deon ko nahin nikala, aur
MATf, vn. vm.
tere nam se Ijahut si karamat
zaliir nahfn kin ?
23 Us waqt main un se sSf ka-"
hiinga, ki Main kablii tum se
waqif na tha ; ai badliaro, mere
pas se ditr ho,
24 Pas, jo koi meri yih baten
sunta, aiir unhen 'amal men lata
hai, main use us 'aqlmand ki
manind thahrata hun, jis ne chatan
par apna ghar banaya ;
25 Aur menli barsa, aur barhen
a,]!!, aur andhian chalin, aiu- us
gliar par sadma pahunchayd ; par
wuh na gira, kyiinki us ki new
chatan par dali gayi thf.
26 Par jo koi meri ye baten
sunta, aur 'amal men nahi'n lata,
wuh us bewaqilf ki manind thah-
rega, jis ne apna ghar reti par
banaya ?
27 Aur menh barsa, aiu: barhen
a,in, aur andhian chalin, aur us
ghar ko sadma pahunchaya, aur
wuh gir para, aur us ka girna
haulnak waqi' hiia.
28 Aur aisa hvia, ki jab Yisii'
yih baten kah chuka, to wuh bhir
us ki ta'Iim se dang hui.
29 Kyiinki wuh Faqihon ki ma-
nind nahin, balki ikhtiyarwale ke
taur par sikhlata tha.
vm BlB.
1 TAB wuh us pahar se utra,
eJ bahut si bhir us ke pichhe
ho li.
2 Aur, dekho, ek korhi ne ake
use sijda kiya aur kaha, Ai Khu-
dawand, agar tu chahe, to mujhe
pak saf kar sakta hai.
.3 Yisii' ne hath barhake use
chhiia aur kaha, Main chahta hun,
tu pak skt ho. Wunhin us ka
korh jata raha.
4 Tab YisiI' ne use kaha, Dekh,
kisi se na kahiyo ; par jake apne
tain kahin ko dikha, aur jo nazr
Mvisa ne muqarrar ki, guzran, taki
un ke liye gawahi ho.
5 U Aur jab YisiI' Kafarnahum
men dakliil hua, ek siibadar us
9
pas aya, aur us se minnat karke
kaha, ki,
6 Ai Khudawand, mera chhokra
jhole ka mara ghar men para, aur
nihayat dukh men hai.
7 Yisii' ne us se kaha, Main &ke
use changa kariinga.
8 Siibadar ne jawab men kaha,
Ai Khudawand, main is laiq na-
liin, ki tii mcri clihat tale awe ;
balki, sirf ek bat kah, to mera
chhokra changa ho ja,ega.
9 Kyiinki, main bhi, jo diisre
ke ikhtiyar men hiin, aur sipahi
mere hukm men hain, jab ek ko
kahta hiin, Ja, \Yah jata hai ; aur
diisre ko, ki A, wuh ata hai ; aur
apne gulam ko, ki Yih kar, wuh
karta hai.
1 0 Yisii' ne yih sunkar ta'ajjub
kiya, avir un ko jo pichhe age the,
kaha. Main tum se sach kahta hun,
ki main ne aisa iman Israel men
bhi nahin paya.
11 Aur main tum se kahta hiin,
ki Ijahutere piirab aur pachchhim
se awenge, aur Abiraham o Iz,hak
aur Ya'qiii) ke sath ^sman ki bad-
shahat men baithepge.
12 Par badshahat kefarzand ba-
har andhere men dale ja,enge,
jahan rona aur dant pisna hoga.
13 Tab Yisii' ne us sardar ko
kaha, Ja, aur jaisa tii iman laya,
tere liye waisa hi ho ; aur usi
ghari us ka chhokra changa ho
gay4.
14 ^ Aur Yisii' ne Patras ke ghar
men ake dckha, ki us ki sas pari,
aur us par tap charhi hai.
1.5 Aur us ka hath chhiia ; tab
tap us par se utar ga,i, aur wuh
uthi aur un ki khidmat karne
lagi.
16 T[ Jab sham hiii, uske pas ba-
hut se diwanon ko la,e, aur us ne
riihon ko nikal diya, aur sab ko,
jo bimar the, changa kiya.
17 Aisa, ki jo Yas'aiyiih nabi ne
kaha tha, piira hiia, ki, Us ne &p
hamari mandagian le lin, aur ha-
mari bimarian utha liii.
18 H Jab Yisii' ne bahut si bhir
10
MATI, Vin. IX.
apne as pas deklii, us ne hukm
kiya, ki par jaweii.
19 Aur ek Faqih ne ake us se
kaha, Ai ustad, jahan kahm tu
ja,e, main tere pichhe chalunga.
20 Yisii' ne us se kaha, ki Lom-
rion ke live manden anr hawa ke
parandpn ke waste basere hain, par
Ibn i Adam ke liye jagah nahm,
jahan apna sir dhare.
21 Us ke shagirdon men se diisre
ne lis se kaha, Ai Khudawand,
mujhe rukhsat de, ki pahle jakar
apne bap ho gariin.
22 Par Yisu' ne us se kaha, Tu
mere piclihe a, aur murdonko apne
murde garne de.
23 f Aur jab wuh naw par chaT-
ha, us ke shagird us ke pichlie a,e.
24 Aur, dekho, darya men aisi
barf andhi a,i, ki naw lahron men
clihip ga,i, par wuh sota tha.
25 Tab us ke shagirdon ne ^ke
use jagaya aur kaha, Ai Khuda-
wand hamen bacha, Id ham
diibe.
26 Us ne unhen kaha, Ai kam
i'atiqado, kyiin darte ho ? Tab us
ne uthke hawa aur darya ko
danta, to bara iiiwa lio gay4.
37 Aur log ta'ajjub karkekahne
lage, ki Yih kis tarah ka admi
hai, ki hawa aur darya bhi us kj
mante hain.
28 ir Jab us par Gargasinon ke
mulk men pahimcha, do diwane
qabron se nikalkar use mile ; we
aise tund the, ki koi us raste se
chal iia sakta tha.
29 Aur, dekho, iinhon ne chillake
kaha, Ai Yisil', Khuda ke Bete,
hamen tujh se kya kam ? tii ya-
han ay6, ki waqt se pahle hamen
dukh de ?
30 Aur un se kuchh diir suaron
ka ek bara gol charta thii.
31 So deon ne us ki minnat
karke kaha, Agar tii ham ko ni-
kalta hai, to hamen un suaron ke
gol men jane de.
32 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Jao ;
we nikalke un suaron ke gol men
ga,e ; aur dekho suaron ka sara gol
karare par se darya men kiidd,
aur pani men dilb mara.
33 Tab charanewale bhage, aur
shahr men jakar, sab mdjara aur
un diwanon ka ahwal bayan kiya.
34 Aur, dekho, sara shahr Yisii'
ki mulaqat ko nikla, aur use
dekhke, us ki minnat ki, ki un k£
sarhadd se bahar jawe.
IX BAB.
1 "DHIR naw par charhke par
-*- utra, aur apne shahr men
aya.
2 Aur dekho, ek jhole ke mare
ko, jo charpa,! par para tha, us
pas la,e. YisiI' ne, un ka imdn
dekhke, us jhole ke mare se kahi,
Ai bete, khitir jam' a rakh, tere
gimah mu'af hiie.
3 Tab ba'ze Paqihon ne apne
dil men kaha, ki Yih kufr bakt4
hai.
4 Yisu* ne un ke khiyal daryaft
karke kaha, Turn kyiin apne dilon
men badgumani karte ho ?
5 Kya kahna asan hai, yih, ki
Tere gunah mu'af hiie, ya yih, ki
Uth aur chal.
6 Lekin taki turn jano, ki Ibn i
Adam ko zamin par gunah mu'af
karne ka ikhtiyar hai, us ne us
jhole ke mare se kaha, Uth, apni
charpa,! utha le, aur apne ghar
chalaja.
7 Wuh uthkar apne ghar chala
gaya.
8 Tab logon ne yih dekhkar
ta'ajjub kiya, aur Khuda ki ta'rif
karne lage, ki aisi qudrat insan ko
baklishi.
9 H Phir jab Yisu' wahan se age
barha, to Mati name ek shakha
ko mahsiil ki chauki par baithe
dekha, aur use kaha. Mere pichhe
a. Wuh uthke us ke pichhe chala.
10 f Am- yun hua, ki jab Yisii'
ghar men khane baitha, dekho,
bahut se mahsiil lenewale aur
gunahgar ake us ke shagirdon ke
sath khane baithe.
11 Jab Farision ne yih dekha,
mat! IX.
11
us ke sliagirdon se kaha, Tum-
hara ustad mahsiil lenew&lon aur
gvmahgaron ke sath kyiin khata
hai?
12 Yisil' ne yili sunkar unlien
kaha, Bhale changon ko hakim
darkar nahin, balki bimaron ko.
13 Par turn Jake us ke ma'ne da-
ryaft karo, ki Main qurbani ko
nahm, balki rahm ko chahta hun ;
kyiinki main rastbazon ko nalim,
balki gunalig^ron ko tauba ke liye
bulane ko aya liiin.
1 4 f Us waqt Yuhanna ke shagir-
don ne us pas ake kaha, ki Ham
aur Tarisi kyiin aksar roza rakhte
liain ; par tere shagird roza nahin
rakhte ?
15 YisiI' ne imhen kaha, Kya ba-
rati, jab tak dulha un ke sath hai,
udas ho sakte hain ? lekin, wuh
din awenge, ki dulha un se juda
kiya ja,ega; tab we roza ra-
khenge.
16 Ko,i purani qabii par kore
kapre ka pain and nahin lagata,
kyilnki wuh paiwand qaba se
kuchli khainch leta hai, aur us
ka chir barh jata.
17 Aur na,i mai purani mashkon
men nahin bharte, nahin to mash-
ken phat jatin, aur mai bahjati,
aur mashken kharab ho jatin,
balki na,i mai na,i mashkon men
bharte hain, to donon bachi rahti
hain.
18 f Jab wuh yih baten un se
kah raha tha, dekho, ek sardar ne
akar use sijda kiy4 aur kaha,
Meri beti ab tamam hiii, par tii
chal aur apna hath us par rakh,
ki wuh ji uthegi.
19 Yisii' uthke apne shagirdon
ke sath us ke pichhe chala.
20 1 Aur, deklio, ek 'aurat ne, jis
ka barali haras se lahil jari tha,
us ke pichhe ake us ke kurte ka
daman chhiia.
20 Wuh apne ji men kahti thi.
Agar main sirf us ka kurta
•chhuungi, bhali changi ho jailngi.
22 Tab Yisil' ne pichhe phirke
use dekha, aur kaha Ai beti,
khatir jam'a rakh, ki tere iman ne
tujhe changa kiya. Pas, wuh
'aurat usi ghari se changi ho ga,i.
23 Aur jab Yisii' us sardar ke
ghar pahuncha, aur us ne bansli
bajanewalon aur jama'at ko gul
machate dekha, to unhen kaha,
24: Kinai-e ho, ki larki mari na-
hin, balki soti hai. We us par
hanse.
25 Jab we log bahar nikale ga,e,
us ne andar jake us ka hatli
pakra, aur wuh larki uthi.
26 Tab us ki shuhrat us tamam
mulk men phaUi.
27 \ Jab Yisii' wahdn se rawana
hua, do andhe us ke piclihe pu-
karte a,e, ki Ai Ibn i Daiid, ham
par rahm kar.
28 Aur jab wuh ghar men pa-
huncha, we andhe us pas k,t ; Yi-
sii' ne unhen kaha, Kya tumhen
i'atiqad hai, ki main yih kar sakta
hiin ? We bole, Han, ai Khuda-
wand.
29 Tab us ne im ki ankhon ko
chhiike kaha, ki Jaisa tmnhara
i'atiqad hai, waisa tumhare hye
ho.
30 To un ki ankhen khid ga,in,
aur Yisii' ne unhen takid karke
kaha, Khabardar, ko,i na jane.
31 Par unhon ne jake us tamam
mulk men us ki shuhrat ki.
32 % Jis waqt we bahar nikle, de-
kho, log ek giinga diwana us pas
la,e.
33 Aur jab deo nikala gaya, wuh
gunga bola. Aur logon ne ta'ajjub
karke kaha, Aisa kabhi Israel men
na dekha tha.
34 Par Farision ne kaha, ki Wuh
deon ke sardar ki madad se de-
on ko lukalta hai.
35 Aur Yisii' un sab shahrou
aur bastion men jake, un ke 'iba-
datkhanon men ta'hm deta, aur
biidshahat ki khushkhabari k£
manadi, aur logon ki har ek bi-
mari aur dukh dard diir karta
thfl
36 IT Aur jab us ne jama'aton ko
dekha u ko im par rahm aya ;
12
MATI, XI.
kyunki, we, un bheron ki manind,
jin ka charwaha na lio, 'ajiz aur
pareshan thin.
37 Tab us ne apne shagirdon se
kaha, ki Pakke khet to bahut
bain, par mazdiir tboi'e.
38 Is Hye turn khet ke mahk ki
mimiat karo, ki wuh apne khet
katne ke liye mazdiiron ko bliej
dewe.
X BAB.
I T) HIR us ne apne b.4rab sha-
JL girdon ko pas bulake unhen
qudrat bakhshi, ki najiak ruhon
ko nikalen, aur har tarah ki bi-
mari aur dukh dard ko diir
karen.
2 Aur barah rasukm ke yih nam
haiii, Pallia, Sham'aiin, jo Patras
kahlata, aur us ka bhai Andry-as,
Zabadi ka beta Ya'qub, aur us kk
bhai Yuhanna :
3 Failbus aurBarthulania,Thum.4
aur mahsul lenewala Mati, Haifa
ka beta Ya'qub, aur Labbi jo
Thaddi bhi kahlata.
4 Sham'aun i Kan'ani, aur Ya-
hudah Iskariyuti, jis ne use pa-
karwa diya.
5 Un barahon ko Yisil' ne far-
make bheja, ki Gair qamnon ki
taraf na jana, aur Samarion ke
kisi shahr men dakhil na hona :
6 Balki, pahle, Israel ke ghar
ki khOji hiii bheron ke pas jiio.
7 Aur chalte hue mauadi karo,
ki Asman ki badshahat nazdik a,i.
8 Bimaron ko changa karo, ko-
rhion ko pak saf karo, murdon
kojilao, deon ko nikalo; turn ne
muft paya, muft do.
9 Na sona, na rupa, na tamba
apni kamar men rakho.
1(J Raste ke liye na jholi, na do
kurtc, na jiitian, na lathi lo ;
kyunki khurak mazdiir ka liaqq
liai.
II Aur jis shahr ya basti men
dakhil ho, darj'aft karo, ki laiq
wahan kaun hai, aur jab tak
wahan se na niklo, wahin raho.
12 Aur jab tum kisi ghar men
jao, use salam karo.
13 Agar wuh ghar laiq hai, to
tumhara salam use pahunchega ;
aur agar kiiq nahin, to tumhara
salam tum par phir awcga.
14 Aur jo ko,i tumhen qabul na
kare, aur tunihari haten na sune,
us ghar ya us shahr se nikalke
apne panw ki gard jhar do.
15 Main tum se sach kahta hun,
ki 'Adalat ke din Sadiim aur 'A-
miirah ki zamin ke liye us shahr
ki nisbat ziyada asani hogi.
16 ^ Deklio,main tumhen bheron
ki nianind bhcriyon ke bich meii
bhejta hiin ; pas tum samp ki
tarah hoshyar, aur kabiitar ki
manind bcbad ho.
17 Magar adnn'on se khabardar
raho, ki we tumhen apni kachah-
rion men pakarw.aenge aur apne
'ibadatkhanon men kore marenge.
18 Aur tum mere waste hakimon
aur badshahon ke samhne hazir
kiye jaoge, ki un par aur gair
qaumon par gawahi ho.
19 Lckin jab we tmnhen pakar-
wa,eii, fikr na karo, ki ham kis
tarah ya kya kahenge, kyunki jo
kuchh tumhen kahne hoga, so usi
ghari tumhen us ki again hogi.
20 Kyunki kahne wale tum nahin,
balki tumhare Bap ki Riih tum
men bolegi.
21 Bhai bhai ko, aur bap befe
ko, qatl ke liye ])akarwa,ega, aur
lai'ke ague ma bap ki mukhalifat
men uthenge, aur mihen marwa
dalenge.
23 Aiu- mere ndm ke ba'is, sab
tum se dushmani karenge ; par
wuh io akhir tak bardaslit karesa,
SO hi najat pawega.
23 Jab we tumhen ek shahr
men satawen, to dusre men bhag
jao ; main tum se sach kahta hiin,
ki Tum Israel ke sab shahron
men na phir chukoge, jab tak ki
Ibn i Adam na a le.
24 Shagird apne ustad se bara
nahin, na naukar apne khawind
se. ,
25 Bas hai, ki shagird apne
ustad ki, aur naukar apne klia-
wind ki manind ho. Jab iinhon
ne ghar ke malik ko Ba'alzabi'd
kalia hai, to kitnd ziyada us ke
logon ko na kahenge?
•J6 Pas un se na daro ; kyuiiki
koi chfz dhanpi nahm, jo khid
na ja,e, aur na chhipi, jo jam na
ja,e.
27 Jo kuchh main tumhen and-
here men kahta hiin, lytile men
kaho ; aur jo kuchh tumhare
kanon men kaha ja,e, kothon
par manadi karo.
28 Aur un se, jo badan ko qatl
karte, par jan ko qatl nahm
kar sakte, mat daro, balki usi se
daro, jo jan aur badan, donon ko,
jahannam men halak kar sakta
hai.
29 Kya ek paise ko do gaure
nahm bikte .'' aur un men se, ek
bhi, tumhare Bap ki be niarzi,
zamin par nahin girta.
30 BaM, tumhare sir ke bal bhi
gine hain.
31 Pas, mat daro, turn baliut
gauron se bihtar ho.
.32 Is liye,jo koi, admionke age,
mera iqrar karega, main bhi apne
Bap ke age, jo asman par hai,
us ka iqrar kariinga.
33 Par, jo ko,i, admion ke age,
mer4 inkar karega, main bhi
apne Bap ke age, jo asman par
hai, tis ka inkar kariinga.
34 Yih mat samjho, ki main
zamin par sulh karwane aya ;
sulh karwane nahin balki tal-
war chalane ko aya hiin.
3o Kyiinki main aya hiin, ki
mard ko us ke bap, aur beti ko
us ki ina, aur bahii ko us ki sas
se juda kariln.
36 Aur admi ke dushman us ke
ghar hi ke log honge.
37 Jo ko,i ma bap ko mujh se
ziyada chahta hai, mere laiq
nahin hai, aur jo koi beta ya beti
ko mujh se ziyada piyar karta,
mere laiq nahin hai.
38 Aur jo koi apni salib uthake
MATf, X. XI. 13
mere piehhe nahin at&, mere laiq
nahin hai.
•39 Jo ko,i apni jan bach&ta hai,
use kho,ega ; par jo mere waste
apni jan kho,ega, use pa,ega.
40 f Jo tumhen qabiil karta, mu-
jhe qabul kartii hai ; aur jo mujhe
qabiil karta hai, use, jis ne mujhe
bheja, qabiil kartii hai.
41 Jo koi nabi ke nam se nabi ko
qabiil karta hai, nabi ka ajr
p3,egii ,- aur jo rastb.4z ke nam se
rastb.az ko qabul karta, rastb^z
ka ajr pa,ega.
42 Aur jo ko,i, in chhoton men.
se, ek ko shagird ke nam se faqat
ek piyala thanda p;ini pila,eg.a,
main turn se sach. kahta hiin,
ki wuh apna badla be pa,e na
raliega.
XI BAB.
1 AUR ais& hua, ki jab YLsu'
■^ apne barah shagirdon ko
hukm de chuka, to wahan se ra-
wana hiia, ki un ke shahron men
ta'lim aur manadi kare.
2 Yuhanna ne qaidkhane men
Masih ka bayan sunkar apne
shagirdon men se do ko bhejke us
se puchhwaya, ki,
3 Kya, jo anewala tha, tu hi
hai, ya ham dilsre ki rah taken ?
4 lisii' ne jawab men unhen
kaha, ki Jo kuchh turn sunte aur
dekhte ho, jiike, Yuhanna se bayan
karo, ki
5 Andhe deklite, aur langre
chalte, korhi pak saf bote, aur
bahre sunte, aur murde ji uthte
hain, aur garibon ko khush kha-
bari siina,i jati hai.
H Aur mubarak wuh hai, jo
mere sabab thokar na kba,e.
7 IT Jab we rawana hiie, Yisit'
Yuhanna ki babat jama'aton se
kahne laga, ki Tum jangal men
kya dekhne ko ga,e? Kya, ek
sarkanda jo hawa se hilta hai?
8 Phir tum kya dekhne ko ga,e ?
Kya, ek mard ko, jo mihin kapra
14
pahine hai? dekho, jo mihm
poshak pahinte badshahon ke
mahallon men hain.
9 Phir turn kya dekhne ko ga,e ?
Kya, ek nabi? han, main tum
se kahta hun, balki nabi se bara.
10 Kyiinki yih wuh hai, jis ki
babat likha hai, ki, Dekho, main
apna rasiil tere age bhejtii hun,
jo tere age teri rah durust karega.
1 1 Main turn se sach kahta hiin,
ki Un men se jo 'auraton se paida
hue, Yuhanna baptisma denewale
se koi bara zahir nahin hiia;
lekin jo asman ki badshahat men
ehhota hai, so us se bara hai.
12 Yuhanna baptisma denewale
ke waqt se ab tak, asman ki
badshahat par zabardasti hoti
hai, aur zabardast log use chhm
lete hain,
13 Kyiinki sab nabi aur tauretne
Yuhanna ke waqt tak nabiiwat ki.
14 Aur Iliyas jo anewala tha,
yihi hai ; chalio, to qabiil karo.
15 Jis kisi ke kan sunne ke
hon, sune.
16 T[ Lekin is zamane ke logon ko
main kis se tamsil dun ? We un
larkon ki manind hain, jo bazaroTi
men baithke apne yaron ko pu-
karke kahte hain, ki
17 Ham netumhare waste bansli
bajaf, par tum na nache ; ham
ne tumhare liye matam kiya, par
tum ne chhati na pi'ti.
1 8 Kyiinki Yuhanna khata pita
nahin aya, aur we kahte hain, ki
Us par ek deo hai.
19 Ibn i Adam khata pita aya,
aur we kahte hain, ki Dekho,
ek khaii, aur sharabi, aur mahsiil
lenewalon aur gunahgaron ka yar.
Par hikmat apne farzandon ke age
rast thahri.
20 Tf Tab un shahron ko, jin men
us ke bahut se nm'ajize zahir hiie,
malamat karne laga, kyunki un-
hon ne tauba na ki thi : ki
21 Ai Khurazln, tujh par afsos !
ai Bait Saida, tujh par afsos !
kyunki yih mu'ajize jo tumhen
dikha,e ga,e, agar Siir aur Saida
MATf, XI. XII.
men dikha,e jate, to we tat orhke,
aur ^thak men baithke, kab ke
tauba kar chukte.
22 Pas main tum se kahta hiin,
ki Silr o Saida ke liye 'adalat ke
din tum se ziyada asani hogi.
23 Aur ai Kafarnahmn, jo as-
man tak pahunchaya gaya, til do-
zakh men giraya ja,ega ; kyunki
yih mu'ajize jo tujh men dikhae
ga,e, agar Sadiim men dikha,e
jate, to aj tak qaim rahta.
24 Par main tum se kahta hiin,
ki 'Adalat ke din Sadum ke mulk
par tujh se ziyada asani hogi.
25 1i Usi waqt Yisii' phir kahne
laga, ki, Ai bap, asman aur zamin
ke Khudawand, main teri ta'rif
karta hun, ki tu ne in chizon ko
danaon aur 'aqlmandon se chhi-
paya, avir bachchon par khol diya.
26 Han, ai Bap, kiyiinhin tujhe
pasand aya.
27 Mere Bap ne sab kuchh mujhe
sompa, aur ko,i Bete ko nahin
janta, magar Bap ; aur koi Bap
ko nahin janta, magar Beta, aur
wuh, jis par Beta use zahir kiya
chahta.
28 IT Ai tum logo, jo thake aur
bare bojh se dabe ho, sab mere
pas ao; ki main tumhen aram
dunga.
29 Mera jiia apne lipar lelo,
aur mujh se sfldio ; kyiinki
main halim, aur dil se khaksar
hiin, to tum apne jion men aram
paoge.
30 Kyiinki mera jua mulaim,
aur mera bojh lialka hai.
XII BAB.
1 TTS waqt Yisii' sabt ke din
LJ fcheton men se jata tha,
aur us ke shagird bhilkhe the, aur
we balen tor tor khane lage.
2 Tab Farision ne dekhke, us
se kaha, Dekh, tere shagird wuh
kam karte hain, jo sabt ke din
karna rawa nahin.
3 Us ne unhen kaha, Kya tum
ne nahin parha jo Daud ne kiya,
MATi, xn.
15
jab wuh aur us ke sathi bhiikhe
the?
4 Wuh kyunkar Khuda ke ghar
men gaya, aur nazar ki rotian
kham, jo us ko aur us ke sathion
ko khiina rawa na tha, magar
faqat kahmon ko rawa tha ?
5 Aur kya turn ne tauret men
nahin parha, ki kahiii sabt ke din
haikal men sabt ki hurmat nahin
karte, taubhi begunah hain ?
6 Aur main tuinhen kahta hun,
ki Yahan ek shakhs hai, jo haikal
se bhi buzurg hai.
7 Par agar timi us ki ma'nf
jante, ki Slain qurbani ko naliin,
balki rahm ko chahtii. hun, to
turn begunalion Ito gmiahgar na
thahrate.
8 Kyiiuki Ibn i Adam sabt ka
bhi Khudawand hai.
9 Phir walian se rawana holte,
un ke 'ibadatkiiaiie men gaya :
10 IT Aur dekhojwahanek shakhs
tha, jis ka hatli sukh gaya tlia.
Tab unhon ne, is irade se, lei us
par nalish karen, us se puchha, ki
Kya sabt ke din changa karna
i-awa hai ?
11 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Tvim
men se aisa kaun hai, ki jis ke pas
ek bher ho, agar wuh sabt ke din
garhe men gire, wuh use pakarke
na nikale ?
12 Pas admi bher se kitna bihtar
hai ? is liye sabt ke din neki karni
rawa hai.
13 Tab us ne us sliakhs ko kaha,
ki Apna hath lamba kar ; us ne
lamba kiya, aur wuh dusre ki
manind changa ho gaya.
14 H Tab Farisionne baharjake
salah ki, ki use mar daleii.
15 Yisii' yih janke wahan se
cliala, aur bahut si jama'aten us
ke piohhe ho h'n, aur us ne un
sab ko changa kiya ;
16 Aur unhen takid ki, ki mujhe
zahir na karna :
17 Taki wuh, jo Yas'aiyah nabf
ne kaha tha, pura ho, ki
18 Dekho mera khadim, jise
main ne chuna, aur mera piyara,
jis se mera dil khusli hai, main
apni ruh us par dalunga, aur wuh
gair qaumon se shara bayan ka-
rega.
19 Wuh jhagra aur shor na ka-
vegk, aur bazaron men koi us
ki awaz na sunega.
■20 Wuh masle hue sarkande ko
na torega, aur dhunwan uthte hiie
san ko na bujhawega, jab tak insaf
ko galib na kar&we.
31 Aur us ke nam par gair qau-
men asra rakhengi.
23 IT Tab us pas ek andhe giinge
diwane ko la,e, aur us ne use
changa kiya ; chunanchi wuh
andha gilnga dekhne bohie laga.
23 Aui sari bhir dang ho gai, aur
kahne lagi, Kyi yih Daiid ka beta
nahin ?
24 Par Farision ne sunlce kaha,
ki Yih deon ko nahin nikiilta,
magar deon ke sardar Ba'alzabiil
ki madad se.
25 Yisii' ne un ke khiyalon ko
daryaft karke, unhen kaha, Jo jo
badshahat apas men barkhilaf ho,
wiran ho jati; aur jis jis shahr
yii ghar men mukhalafat ho, abad
na rahega.
26 Aur agar Shaitan Shaitan ko
dilr kare, to wuh apna hi mukha-
lif hiia; phir us ki badsliahat
Icyiinkar qaim raliegi ?
27 Aur agar main Ba'alzabiil ki
madad se deon ko nikalta hiin,
to tumh.are bete kis ki madad se
nilcalte hain ? is hye wehi tumhari
'adalat karenge.
28 Par agar main Khuda k; ruh
se deon ko nikalta hiin, to albatta
Khuda ki badshahat turn pas a
pahunchi.
29 Nahin to, kyunkar ho sakta
hai, ki kof kisi zorawar ke ghar
men jakar us ke asbab lut le;
magar yih, ki pahle us zorawar
ko bandhe, tab us ka ghar liite.
30 Jo mere sath nahin, mera mu-
khalif'hai, aur jo mere satli jam'a
nahin karta, bitlirata liai.
31 H Is liye main turn se kahta
hiin, ki logon ka bar tarah ka gimah
16
aur knfr mu'af ho sakega ; magar
wuh kufr jo Ruh ke haqq men
ho, logon ko mu'af na hoga.
32 Jo koi Ilm i Adam ke haqq
men bura kahe, use mu"af ho sa-
kega ; par jo Ruh i Quds ke haqq
men hiu-a kahe, use hargiz mu'af
na hogii, na is jahan men, na us
jahan men.
33 Ya to darakht ko achchha
kaho, aur us ke yhal ko achchha,
ya darakht ko bura kaho, aur us
ka phal bura; kyuiiki darakht
phal hi se pahchana jata hai.
34 Ai sampon ke bachcho, tum
biu'e hoke kyuijkar achchhi bat
kah sakte ho ? kydnki jo dil men
bhara hai, so hi munh par ata
hai.
35 Achchha admi dil ke achchhe
khazane se achchhi cluzen nikalta
hai, aur bura admi bure khaziinc
Be buri chizen bahar lata.
36 Par main tum se kahta hiin,
ki Har ek behiida bat jo ki log
kahen, 'adalat ke din us ka hisab
denge.
37 Kytinki tu apni baton hi se
rastkar gina ja,ega, avir apni baton
hi se gunahgar thahrega.
38 il Tab ba'ze Faqih aur Eari-
sion ne jawab men kaha, ki Ai
ustad, ham tujh se ek nishan
dekha chahte bain.
39 Us ne unhen jawab diya, ki
Is zamane ke bad aur haramkar
log nishan (Ihundhte hain ; par
Yiinas nabi ke nishan ke siwa,
ko,i nishan unhen dikhaya na
jae,ga.
40 Kyiinki jaisa Yiinas tin rat
din machhli ke pet men raha, "waisa
hi Ibn i Adam tin rat din zamin
ke andar rahega.
41 Ninawah ke log is zamane ke
logon ke sath 'adalat ke din
uthenge, aur mihen gunahgar tha-
hra,eiige ; kyiinki unhon ne Yii-
nas ki manadi jiar tauba ki, aur
dekho, yahan ek hai, jo Yiinas se
buzurg hai.
42 Dakhin ki Begam is zamane
ke logon ke sath 'adalat ke din
MATi, XII. xni.
uthegi, aur imhen gunahgdr tha-
hra,egi ; kyiinki wuh zamin ke ka-
niire se Sulaiman ki hikmat sunne
ko a,i; aur dekho, j^ahan ek Su-
laiman SB' buzurg hai.
43 Jab napiik riih admi se ba-
har nikalti, to siikhi jagahon men
aram dhundhti phirti, aur jab na-
hi'n pati, to kahti, ki,
44 Main apne ghar men jis se
nikli luin, pbir jaiingi ; aur ake
use kbali aur jhara aur lais patf
hai.
4.5 Tab jake aur sat ruhen, jo
us se badtar hain, apne sath lati ;
aur we dakhil hoke wahan basti
hain ; so us admi ka pichhla hai
agle se bura liota hai. Is zamane
ke logon ka hai bhi aisa hi hoga.
46 if Jab wuh jama'aton se yih
k?ih raha tha, dekho, us kima aur
bhai bahar khare us se bat kiya
chahte the.
47 Tab kisf ne us se kaha, ki
Dekh, teri ma aur tere bhai ba-
har khare tujh se bat kiyk chahte
hain.
48 Par us ne jawab men khabar
denewale se kaha, Kami hai meri
ma aur kaun mere bhai ?
49 Aur apna hath apne sha-
girdon ki taraf barhake kaha, ki
Dekh meri ma aur mere bhai !
50 Kyiinki jo koi mere Bap ki,
jo asman par hai, marzi jiar chalta
hai, mera bhai aur bahin aur niii,
wuhi hai.
Xm BAB.
1 TTSI roz, Yisii' ghar se ni-
*-^ kalke darya ke kinSre ja
baitha.
2 Aur aisi barf bhir us pas jam'a
hiii, ki wuh ek naw par charh
baitha, aur sari bhir kinare par
khavi rahi.
3 Aur wuh unhen bahut si baten
tamsilon men kahne laga, ki Dek-
ho, ek kisan bij bone gaya ;
4 Aur bote waqt kuehh rah ke
kinare gira, aur chiriyon ne akar
use chug liya.
MATi, XIII.
17
5 Aur kuchh patthrili zamin par
gini, jalian bahut mitti na mill,
aur is sabab ki baliut mitti na
pa,i, jald ugii
6 Par jab dhup hui, jal gaya,
aur is liye ki jar na pakri thi, siikh
gaya.
7 Aur kuchh kanton men gira ;
kauton ne barhke use daba liya.
8 Aur kuclili aclichhi zamin men
gira, aur phal laya, kuclih sau
guua, kuclili sath guna, kuchh tfs
guna.
9 Jis ke kan suime ke Hye hon,
to sune.
10 Tab shagirdon ne pas ake vrs
se kaha, Tii im se tamsilon men
kj-un kalam karta hai ?
11 Us ne jawab men unhen ka-
ha, ki Tmiihen 'inayat hui, ki
asman ki badshahat ke bhed jano,
par unhen 'inayat nahin hili.
12 Kyiinki jis pas kuchh hai,
use diya ja,ega, aur us ki balrat
barhti hogi ; par jis pas kuchh
nahin, us se, jo kuchh ki us pas
hai, so bhi le liya ja,ega.
13 Is liye main un se tamsilon
men bat karta hiin : ki we de-
khte hue nahin dekhte, aur smite
hue nahin sunte, aur nahin sa-
majhte hain.
14 Aur un ke haqq menYas'-
aiyah ki nabuwat piiri hui : ki.
Turn kanon se to sunoge, magar
samjhoge nahin, avir ankhon se
dekhoge, par daryaft na karoge.
15 Kyiinki is qaum ka dil luota
hiia, aur we apne kanon se uncha
sunte hain, aur unhon ne apni
aiikhen miind lin, ta aisa na ho,
ki we ankhon se deklicii, aur ka-
non se siinen, aur dil se samjhen,
aur rujii' lawen, aur main unhen
changa karitn.
16 Parmubarak tumhari ankhen,
kyunki we deklitin, aur muba-
rak tumhare kau, ki we sunte
hain.
17 Kyiinki main tum se sach ka-
hta hull, ki Bahut se nabi aur
rastbazou nc arzii ki, ki jo tum
dekhte ho, dekhen, par na deklia,
aur jo tum sunte ho, sunen, par
na suna.
IS IT Abtumkisankitamsilsuno.
19 Jab koi us badshahat ki bat
sunta, aur nahin samajhta, to wuh
sharir atii, aur jo kuchh us ke dil
men boya gaya, le j.ata hai ; yih
wuh hai, jo riih ke kinare boya
gaya.
20 Jo patthrili zamin men boya ■
gaya, wuh hai, jo kalam sunta, aur
jald khushi se man leta hai ;
21 Lckiu is sabab ki jar nahin
pakri, chand roza hai ; ki jab wuh
kalam ke sabab musibat men
parta, ya sataya jata hai, to jald
thokar khata hai.
22 Jo kanton men boya gaya,
wuh hai, jo kalam ko sunta, par
is duiiya ki fikr aur daulat ka
fareb kalam ko daba dete, aur
wuh be phal hota hai.
23 Par jo achchhf zamin men
boya gaya, wuh hai, jo kalam ko
sunta, aur samajhta, aur phal lata,
aur taiyar bhi hota, ba'ze men
sau guna, ba'ze men sath guna,
ba'ze men tis guna.
24 H Phirusne ekaurtamsfllake
unhen kaha, ki Asman ki bad-
shahat us admf ki manind hai,
jis lie achchha bij apne khct men
bo3'a.
2o Par jab log so ga,e, us ka
dushman aya, aur us ke khetou
men karwa dana bo gaya.
26 Jis waqt atikiira lukla, aur
balcn lag'n, tab karwa dana bhi
zahir hua.
27 Tab us gharwile ke naukaron
m ako kaha, Ai Sahib, kya til ne
khet men achchlie bij na bo,e the ?
phir karwe dane kalian se a,e ?
28 L's ne unhen kaha, Kisii
dushman ne yih kiyli. Tab nau-
karon ne kaha. Agar marzi ho,
to ham jake unhen jam'a karen.
29 Us lie kaha, Nahin : aisa
na ho, ki jab tum karwe danon
ko jam'a karo, to un ke s;ith gehiin
bill ukhar lo.
30 Katne ke din tak, donon ko
ikatthe barlme do : ki maia
18 MATf, XIII.
katne ke waqt katnewalon ko
kaiiunga, ki pahlc karwe dane
jama' karo, aur jaliine ke waste
Till ke gatthe bandho ; par geliurj
mere khatte men jama' karo.
31 H Wuh un ke waste ek aur
tamsfl laya, ki Asraan ki badsha-
hatkhardal ke dane ki manind hai,
jise ek shakhs ne leke apne khet
men boya.
32' Wuh sab bijon men chhota ;
par jab uga, to sab tarkarion se
bar4 hota, aur aisa per hota, ki
chiriyaen ake us ki dalion par
basera kartm.
33 IT Us ne im se ek aur tamsil
kahi, ki Asman ki badshahat
khamir ki manind hai, jise ek
'aurat ne lekar ate ke tin paima-
non men milaya, yahan tak ki
wuh sab khaniira ho gaya.
34 Yih sab baten Yisil' ne un
jama'aton ko tamsilon men kahin :
aur be tamsil, un se na bolta tha :
35 Taki jo nabi ne kaha tha, piira
ho, ki, Main tamsflen lakar kalam
karunga ; main, un baton ko, jo
dunya ke shurii' se poshida hain,
zahir karunga.
36 Tab Yisu' un jama'aton ko
rukhsat karke ghar ko gaya ; aur
us ke shiigirdon ne us pas ake
kaha, Khet ke karwe dane ki
tamsil hamen bata.
37 Usneunhcnjawabmenkaha,
Achchhe bij ka bonewala Ibn i
Adam hai ;
38 Khet, dunya hiia; achchhe bij,
is badshahat ke larke hain, aur
karwe dane, sharir ke farzand.
39 Wuh dushman jis ne unhen
boya, Shaitan hai ; katne ka waqt
is dunya ka akhir ; aur katnewale
flrishte hain.
40 Pas jis tarah karwe dane ja-
m'a kiye jate, aur iig men jala,e
jate hain, is jahan ke akhir men
aisa hi hoga.
41 Ibn i Adam apne firishton ko
bhejega, aur we sab thokar khilii-
newaii chizon, aur badkaron ko,
us ki badshahat men se chimkar,
42 Unhen jalte taniir men dal
denge, aur wahaii rona aur dant
pisna hoga.
43 Tab rastbaz apne Bap ki
badsbahat men aftab ki manind
niirani honge. Jise kan sunne ke
liye hon, to sune.
44 IT Phir, asman ki badshahat,
us kbazane ki n[ianind hai, jo khet
men gara hai, jise ek shakhs pake
chhipa deta hai, aur khushi ke
mare Jake apna sab kuchh bechta,
aur us khet ko mol leta hai.
4.5 1[ Pliir, asman ki badshahat, us
saudagar ki manind hai, jo qimati
motion ki talash men hai.
46 Jab us ne ek beshqimat moti
paya, to Jake, jo kuchh us ka
tha, sab bech dala, aur use mol
liya.
47 H Phir, asmin ki badshahat, us
jal ki manind hai, jo darya men
dala gaya, aur bar tarah ki
machbli samet layi.
48 Jab wuh bhar gaya, use
kinare khainch la,e, aur baithke
achchhi machhlian bartanon men
jam'a kin, par buri phenk din.
49 Is jahan ke akhir men aisa
hi hoga ; firishte awenge, aur rast-
bazon men se shariron ko alag
karenge,
50 Aur unhen jalte tanur men
dal denge ; wahan rona aur dant
pisnii hoga.
51 Yisu ne unhen kaha, Tum
yih sab samjhe ? Unhon ne kaha,
Han, Khudawand.
53 Tab us ne unhen kahS, Har
ek faqih, jo asman ki badshahat
ki ta'lira pa chuka, us gharwale
ki manind hai, jo apne khazane
se na,i aur purani cliizen nikalta
hai.
53 IT Aur aisa hua, ki jab Yisu' yih
tamsilen kah chuka, to wahan se
rawana hiia.
54 Aur apne watan men ake, us
ne un ke 'ibadatkhane men unhen
aisi ta'lim di, ki we hairan hiie,
aur kahne lage, ki Aisi hikmat,
aur mu'ajize us ne kahaii se pa,e ?
55 Kya jdh barhai ka beta na-
htn? aur us Id ma Mariyam
MATI, Xm. XIV.
nahin kahlati, aur us ke bhi'ii
Ya'qub aur Yoses, aur Shama'un
aur Yahudah ?
56 Aur us ki sab bahinen ha-
mare sath nalim hain? Pas us
ne yih sab kuchb kahan se paya ?
57 Unhon ne us se thokar khai ;
par Yisii' ne unhen kaha, ki Nabi
apne watan aur ghar ke siwa, aui-
kahin be'izzat nahm hai.
58 Aur us ne un ki be i'atiqadi
ke sabab wahan baliut mu'ajize
nahin dikha,e.
XIV BAB.
1 TT S waqt, mulk ki chauthai
LJ ke hakim Herodis ne Yisil'
ki shuhrat suni.
2 Aur apne naukaron se kah&, ki
Yih Yuhanna baptisma denew&la
hai, jo murdon men se ji utha; is
liye is sc mu'ajize zahir bote hain.
3 H Ki Herodis ne Yuhanna ko
Herodiyas ke sabab, jo us ke bhai
Failbiis ki joru thi, giriftar kiya,
aur bandhke qaidkhane men dal
diya tha.
4 Is liye ki Yuhanni ne us se
kaha tha, ki Tujhe us ko rakhna
rawa nahin.
5 Aur Herodis ne chaha, ki use
mar dale, par 'awamm se dara ;
kyilnki we use nabi jante the.
6 Par jab Herodis ki salgirih
lagi, Herodij'as ki beti un ke
darmiyan nachi, aur Herodis ko
khush Idya.
7 Chunanchi us ne qasam khake
wa'da kiya, ki jo kuchh tii man-
gegi, main tujhe diinga.
8 Tab wuh, jaisa us ki ma ne
use sikha rakha tha, boli, ki
Yuhannd baptisma denewale ka
sir thali men yahin mujhe mangwa
de.
9 Badshah dilgir hiia : par us
qasam ke, aur un ke sabab, jo us
ke sath khane baithe the, us ne
hukm kiya, ki use la dewen.
10 Aur us ne logon ko bhejkar
qaidkhane men us ka sir kat-
waya ;
19
11 Aur us ki sir thali men lake
us larki ko diya: wuh apni mi
ke pas le a,i.
12 Tab us ke shagirdon ne ake,
lash utha, f, aur use gara, aur jake
Yisu' ko khabar di.
13 IT Jab Yisii ne suna, to wahan
se kishti par baithke, alag ek wirane
men gaya : log yih sunke, shahron
se nikle, aur khushki ki rah se us
ke pichhe holi,e.
14 Aur Yisii' ne nikalkar ek
bari bhir dekhi ; un par use rahm
aya, aur jo un men bimar the,
unhen changa kij'a.
15 IT Aur jab sham hiii, us ke
shagirdon ne us pas ake kaha, ki
Jagah wirana hai, aur sham ho
ga,i, logon ko rukhsat kar, ki we
bastion men j ake apne waste khane
ko mol len.
16 Yisii' ne un se kaha, Un ka
jana kuchh zariir nahin ; turn un-
hen khane ko do.
17 Unhon ne us se kaha, ki Ya-
hiin hamare pas panch roti aur
do machhlion ke siwa kuchh
nahin hai.
18 Wuh bola, ki Unhen yahan
mere pas lao.
19 Phir us ne hukm kiyi, ki log
ghas par baithen ; tab un panch
roti aur do machhlion ko liya, aur
asman ki taraf dekhkar barakat
di, aur roti torke shagirdon ko,
aur shagirdon ne logon ko dm.
20 Aur we sab khike asiida hue ;
aur unhon ne tukron ki, jo bach
raho the, barah tokrian bhari
uthain.
21 Aur we, jinhon ne khaya
tha, siwa 'aurat aur larkon ke,
qarib panch hazar ke mard the.
22 U Aur us dam Yisu' ne apne
shagirdon ko takid se farmaya, ki
kishti par charhke mere age par
jao, jab tak main logon ko rukhsat
kariin.
23 Phir ap logon ko iiikhsat
karke, du'a ke liye pahiir par
akela charh gaya: aur jab shim
hiii, wahin akela rah.i.
24 Par wuh kishti, us waqt, darya
MATf, XIV. XV.
20
ke "bich pahunchkar, lahron se
dagmagati thi : kyilnki hawa mu-
khiilifthi.
25 Aur rat ke pichhle pahar,
Visu' darj'a par clialta hiia, un
pas kyL
26 Jab shagirdon ne use darya
par chalte deklia, vre ghabrake
kahnc lage, Yili bhut bai ; aur
flarke chilla,e.
27 Wunhin Yisu' ne unhen kalia,
ki Khatir jam'a rakbo, main hi
bun, mat daro.
28 Patras ne us se jawab men
kaha, Ai Khudawand, agar tu
hi hai, to mnjhe farma, ki main
pani par ebalke tere pas aun.
29 Us ne kaha, A. Tab Patras
kishti par se utarke pan! par cbabie
laga, ki Yisu' ke pas ja,e.
30 Par jab deklia, ki hawa tez
hai, to dara ; aur jab d libne laga,
chillake kaha, Ai Khudawand,
niujhe bacha.
31 Wunhin Y'isu' ne hath bar-
hake use pakar liya, aur us ne
kaha, Ai kam i'atiqad, tii kyilii
shakk laya ?
32 Aur jab we kishti par a,e,
hawa tliam ga,i.
33 Aur unhon ne, jo kishti par
the, ake use sijda karke kaha, Tu
sach much Khuda ka Beta hai.
34 % Phir par utarke Ganuesarat
ke mulk men jiahunche.
35 Aur wahan ke logon ne use
pahchanke us tanuim girdnaivah
men shuhrat di, aur sab bi'maron
ko us pas la,e.
36 Aur us ki minnat ki, ki faqat
us ki poshak ka daman chhiien :
aur jitnon ne chhua, bUkull change
XV BAB.
1 rp AB Yanisalam ke Faqfh aur
J- Farision ne Y'isu' pas ake,
kaha,
2 Tere shagird kyiin buzurgon
ki riwayaton ko tal dete bain ?
ki roti khane ke waqt apne hath
nahin dhote.
3 Us ne unhen jawab men kaha,
ki Turn kis waste apiii riwayaton
ke sabab Khuda ka hukm tal
dete ho ?
4 K}' unki Khuda ne farmaya hai,
ki Apne m4 bap ki'izzat kar; aur
jo m.4 y,a bap par la'nat kare, jan
se mara ja,e.
5 Par turn kahte ho, ki Jo koi
apni ma ya bap ko kahe, ki Jo
kuchh niujlie tujh ko dena wajib
thii, so Khuda ki nazr hua ;
6 Aur apni mil ya bap ki 'izzat
na kare, to kuchh imizayaqa nahin.
Pas turn ne apni riwayat se Khuda
ke hukm ko batil kiya.
7 Ai riyiikaro, Yas'aiyah ne kya
khiib tumhare haqq men nabuwat
ki, ki
8 Yih log apni zuban se nieri
nazdiki dhundhte, aur nmnh se
mcri 'izzat kai'te hain, par un ke
dil mujh se dur hain.
9 Lekin we 'abas meri parastish
karte hain; kyiinki ta'h'm karne
men insan hi ke hukm sunate
hain.
lo' II Phir us ne jama at ko bula-
kar, un se kaha, Suno aur sanijho :
11 Jo chiz munh men j;i,ti hai,
admi ko napak nahin karti, balki
wuh jo munh se nikalti hai, wuhi
sidmi ko napak karti hai.
12 Tab us kc shagirdon ne us pas
ake us se kaha, Kya tu janta hai,
ki Parisi yih bat sunkar naraz
hiie ?
13 Us ne un se jawab men
kaha, Jo paudlia mere Bap ne, ki
asman par hai, nahin lagaya, jar
se iikhara ja,ega.
11 Unhen jane do, we and-
he andhon ke rah-dikhanewale
hain. Phir agar andha andhe ko
rah dikhavve, to donou garhe men
girenge.
15 Patras ne imhen jawab men
kaha, YVuh tamsil hamen samjha.
1 f) Y'isu' ne kaha, Kya turn bhi
ab tak besamajh ho?
17 Ab tak turn nahin samajhte,
ki jo kuchh nuudi men jata, pet
MATI, XV. XVI.
31
men parta liai, aur garlie men
phenka jata ?
IS Par wuh baten jo munh se
nikaltm, dil se ati liain ; we admi
ko napak karti hain.
19 Kyunki bure khiyfl, Idiun,
zina, haramkarf, cliori, jhfithi ga-
wahf, kufr, dil lil se nikalte hain.
20 Yihi baten admi ki napak
karnewaii hain : par bin dho,e
hath khana admi ko napak nahm
karta.
21 IT Tab Yisu' wahfa se rawana
hoke, Siir aur Saida ki sarhaddon
men gaya.
3 J Aur, dekho, ek Kan'ani 'aurat
wahan ki sarhadd se nikalke pu-
ksirtl hui chali a,i, ki Ai Khuda-
wand, Daiid ke bete, mujh par
rahm kar, ki nierl beti sakht di-
wani hai.
•23 Us ne kuchh jaw.ab na diya.
Tab us ke shagirdon ne pas akar
us ki minnat ki, ki Use rukhsat
kar, kyunki wuh hamare pichhe
chillat: hai.
2-1 Us nejawdb men kaha, Main
Israel ke ghar ki kho,i hui bheron
ke siwa, aur kisi pas nahm blieja
25 Par wuh a,i, anr use sijda
karke kaha, Ai Khudawand, nieri
madad Icar.
20 Us ne jaw&b diya, Munasib
nahin, ki larkon ki roti lekar,
kutton ko phcnk dewcn.
27 Us ne kahii, Sach, ai Khuda-
wand, magar kutte bhi, jo tukre
un ke Khudawand ki mez se girte,
khate hain.
28 Tab Yisii' ne jawab men use
kaha, Ai 'aurat, tera i'atiqad bara
hai : jo chahti hai, tere liye ho.
Aur usi dam us ki beti changi ho
29 Phir Yisii' wahan se rawana
hoke, Galil ke darya ke nazdili
liya ; aur ek pahar par chai-hkar
wahan baitha.
30 Aur bahut jama'aten langron,
.andhon, gungon, aur tundoij, aur
tan ke siwa bahuteron ko sath
|ekar us pas a,in, aur unhen Yisu'
ke panon par dala, aur us ne imhcn
ehanga kiya.
31 Aisa, ki jab un jama'aton ne
dekha, ki gunge bohe, tunde
tandumst bote, langre chalte, aur
andhe deklite hain, tota'ajjub kiya,
aur Israel ke Kliudawand ki ta'rif
ki.
32 U Tab Yisvi' ne apne sh;igirdon
ko bulake kaha, ki Mujhe is ja-
ma'at par rahm atfi hai, ki tiu din
mere sath rahi, aur un ke pas
kuchh khane ko nahin ; aur main
nahm chahta, ki unhen faqe se
rukhsat karun, aisa na ho, ki rah
men kahfn nataqat ho jaen.
33 Us ke shagirdon ne us se ka-
ha, ki Is wirane men ham itni ro-
tian kahan se pawen, Id aisi ja-
mii'at ko astida karen ?
'Si Tab Yisu' ne vmhen kaha, ki
Tumliare pas kitni rotian hain ?
We bole, Sat, am- kai ek chhoti
machhli.
35 Tabus ne jama'aton ko hukni
kiya, ki Zamin par bait'h jawen.
36 Phir un sat rotion aur ma-
ehhlion ko lekar shukr kij'a, aur
torkar apne shagirdon ko diya,
aur shagirdon ne logon ko.
37 Aur sab khake asiida hiie :
aur tukron se jo bach rahe the,
unhon ne sat tokrian bharkar
uthain.
38 Aur khanewale, siwa 'aurat
aur larkon ke, char hazar mard
the.
39 Aur jama'aton ko rukhsat
karke, kishti par charha, aur Mag-
dala ki sarhadd men aya.
XVI BAB.
1 T^ABISION aur Saduqion ne
JL ake, azniaish ke liye us se
chaha, ki ek asmiininishan hamen
dikha.
2 Us ne jawab men un se kaha,
ki Jab sham hoti, turn kalite ho,
ki Kal pharchha hoga, kyunki
asman lal hai.
3 Aur subh ko kahte, ki Aj andhi
chalegi, kyunki asman lal aur
MATt XVI.
dhundhli hai. Ai riyak&ro, turn
asman ki siirat ko imtiyaz kar
sakte ho, par waqton ki nishiiman
nahm daryaft kar s?akte ?
4 Is zamane ke bad aur haram-
kar log nishan dhimdhte hain ;
par Yiinas nabi ke nishan ke siwa,
koi nishan unhen dikhaya na
ja,ega. Aur wuh unhen chhorke
chala gaya.
5 Aur us ke shagird par pahun-
che, aur roti sath lene bhill ga,e
the.
6 IT Yisii' ne unhen kaha, Farision
aur Sadilqion ke khamir se kha-
bardar aur chaidias raho.
7 Aur we sochkar apas men ka-
hne lage, Us ka yih sabab liai, ki
ham roti na la,e.
8 Lekin Yisu' ne yih darj'aft
karke kaha, ki Ai Itam i'atiqado,
tiun apne dil men kyiin sochte ho,
ki yih roti na lane ke sabab se
hai?
9 Ab tak nahm samajhte ho?
im panch hazar ki panch rotian
nahinfyad rakhte, aur ki kitni
tokrian bhari uthiim ?
10 Aur na un char hazar ki sat
rotian, aur ki tum ne kitni tokrian
bharkar uthain ?
11 Yih tmn kyiin nahin sama-
jhte ho, ki main ne tum se roti
ki babat nahin kaha, ki tum Fa-
rision aur Sadilqfon ke khamfr
se chaukas raho ?
13 Tab unhon ne ma'ldm kiya, ki
us ne roti ke khamir se nahin,
balki Farision aur Sadiiqion ki
ta'lim se chaukas rahne ko kaha
tha.
1 .3 IT Aur Yisii" ne QaisariyaFilip-
pi ki sarhadd men akar, apne sha-
girdon se piicliha, ki Log^ kya
kahte hain, ki main jo Ibn i Adam
hun, kaun lidn ?
li Unhon ne kaha, ki Ba'ze ka-
hte hain, ki Tu Yuhanna baptisma
denewala hai; ba'ze Iliyas; aur
ba'ze Yaramiy;ih, ya nabion men
se koi.
13 Us ne unhen kaha. Par tum
kya kahte ho, ki main kaun hun ?
16 Shama'un Patras ne jawab
men kaha, Tii Masih zinda Khu-
da ka Beta hai ?
17 Yisii' ne jawab men use ka-
ha, Ai Shama'un Bar Yunas,
mubarak tu ; kyunki jism aur
khiin ne nahin, balki mere Bap
ne, jo asman par hai, tujh par yih
zahir kiya.
18 Main yih bhi tujh se kahta
hiin, ki Tu Patras hai, aur main
is patthar par apni kalisiya ba-
naiinga : aur dozakh ke darwaze
us par fath na pa,enge.
19 Aur main asman ki badshahat
ki kunjian tujhe dilnga : jo kuchh
tii zamin par band karegi, dsman
par band kiya ja,ega; aur jo kuchh
tii zamin par kholega, asman par
khola ja,ega.
20 Tab us ne apne shagirdon ko
hukm kiya, ki kisii se na kahna,
ki main Yisii' Masih hun.
21 •[[ Us waqt se Yisii' apne sha-
girdon ko khabar dene laga, ki
zarur hai, ki main Y'arusalam ko
jaiin, aur buzurgon, aur Sardar
Kahinon aur Faqihon se bahut
dukh uthaun, aur mara jaiin, aur
tisre dia ji uthiin.
22 Tab Patras use kinare le jake
jhunjhlakar kahne laga, ki Ai
Klmdawand, teri salamati ho : yih
tujh par kabhi na hoga.
23 Par us ne phirke Patras se
kaha, Ai Shaitan, mere samhne
se dur ho; tii mere liye thokar
khilanewala patthar hai; kyunki
tu Khuda ki baton ka nahin, balki
insan ki baton ka khiyal rakhta hai.
24 If Tab Y'isil'ne apne shagirdon
se kaha, Agar koi chahe, ki mere
pichhe awe, to apna inkar kare,
aur apni salib uthake meri pai-
raui kare.
25 Kjainki jo koi apni j4n ba-
chaya chahe, use kho,ega ; par jo
koi mere liye jan kho,ega, use
pa,ega.
2fi Kyunki admi ko ky& fa'ida hai,
agar tamam jahan kohasU kare, aur
apni j4n khowe ? phir admi apni
jan ke badle kya de sakta hai ?
MATi, XVI. xvn.
27 Kyunki Ibn i Adam apne
Bap ke jalal men apne firishton ke
sath awega ; tab liar ek ko us ke
a'amal ke muwafiq badla degk.
28 Main tum se sach kahta him,
ki Un men se jo yahan khare liain,
ba'ze hain, ki jab tak Ibn i Adam
ko apni b&dshahat men dte dekh
na len, maut ka maza na chak-
henge.
xvn BlB.
1 A UR cliha din ba'd, Tisii',
-^ Patras aur Ya'qiib aur us
kc bhai Yuhanna ko, alag ek
iinche pahar par le gaya.
2 Aur un ke samhne, us ki surat
badal ga,i : aur us ka chihra aftab
sa chamka, aur us ki poshak nur
ki manind sufed ho ga,i.
3 Aur dekho, Miisa aur Eiyas
us se baten karte unhen dikhai
diye.
4 Tab Patras ne Yisii' se kaha,
Ai Khudawand, hamare hye ya-
han rahnaachchha hai : agarmarzi
ho, to ham yah An tin derebanawen,
ek tere, aur ek Musa, aur ek Iliyas
ke liye.
5 Wuh yih kahta hi tha, ki de-
kho, ek niiram badli ne un par
saya kiya ; aur dekho, us badal
se ek kvikz a,i, ki Yih mera piyara
Beta hai, jis se main khush hun ;
tum us ki suno.
6 Shagird yih sunke munh ke
bal gire, avir nihayat dar ga,e.
7 Tab Yisvi' ne ake rmhen chhiia,
aur kaha, ki Utho, mat daro.
8 Aur unhon ne apni ankh
uthake, Yisii' ke siwa, aur kisi ko
na dekh a.
9 Jab we pahar se utarte the,
Yisu' ne unhen takid se farmftya,
ki Jab tak Ibn i Adam murdon
men se ji na uthe, is roya ka zikr
kisii se na karo.
10 Aur us ke shagirdou ne us se
piichha, Phir Faqih kydn kahte
hain, ki pahle Iliyis ka ana zariir
hai"?
11 Yisii' ne unhen jawab diya,
23
ki Iliyas albatta pahle awegd,
aur sab chizon ka bandobast ka-
rega.
12 Par main tum se kahta hun,
ki Iliyas to a chuka, lekin unhon
ne us ko nahin pahchana, balki
jo chaha us ke sath kiya. Isl
tarah Ibn i Adam bhi un se dukh
uthawega.
13 Tab shagirdon ne samjha, ki
us ne un se Yuhanna baptisma
denewale ki b4bat kaha.
14 IT Jab we jama'at ke pas pa-
hunche, ek shakhs us pas dyd, aur
ghutne tekke us se kaha,
15 Ai Khudawand, mere bete
par rahm kar ; kyunki wuh siri
hai, aur bahut dukh uthdta hai ;
ki aksar kg men girta, aur aksar
pani men.
1 1) Aur main tere shfigirdon ke
pas laya tha, par we use changa
na kar sake.
17 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha, Ai
bei'atiqad aur terhi qaum, main
kab tak tumhare sath rahiinga?
kab tak tumhari bardasht ka-
runga ? use yahan mere pas la.
]iS Tab Yisii' ne dco ko dham-
kaya ; wuh us se nikal gaya ; aur
wuh chhokra usi ghari changa ho
] 9 Tab shagirdon ne alag Yisu'
pas ake kaha, Ham kyiin us ko
nikal na sake ?
20 Yisu' ne unhen kaha, Apnf
beimani ke sabab ; kyunki main
tum se sach kahta hiin, ki Agar
tumhen rai ke d.ane ke barabar
iman hota, to agar tum is pahar se
kahte, ki Yahan se wahan chala
ja, to wuh chala jata : aur koi bat
tumhari namumkin na hoti.
21 Magar is tarah ke deo, bagair
namaz o roza ke, nahin nik41e
jate.
22 IT Jab we Galfl men phira karte
the, Yisii' ne unhen kaha, ki Ibn
i Adam logon ke hath men hawala
kiya ja,ega,
23 Aur we use qatl karenge,
phir wuh tisre din ji uthega.
Tab we nihayat gamgin hiie.
24
MATI, XVII. XVIII.
24 If Jab we Kafarnahmn men
a,e, nim-misqal ke lenew^lon ne pis
ake Patras se kaha,' ki Kya tum-
haraustad nim-misqal nahm deta ?
Us ne kaha, Ilan deta.
25 Jab wuh gbar men aya, tab
Yisii' ne us ke bobie ke peshtar us
se kahii, ki Ai Shama'tin, til kya
samajhta hai ? dimya ke badshah
khiraj ya jizya kis se lete bain?
apne larkon se ya gairon se ?
26 Patras ne us se kahil, Gairon
se. yisii' ne us se kaha, Pas to
larke us se azad hain.
27 Ijekin takihaniiuibenthokar
na khilawen, tii Jake darya men
bansi dal, aur jo machhli ki palile
nikle, use leke, us ka munh khol,
to ek sikka pawcga, use lelce, mere
aur apne waste unlien de.
XVin BAB.
1 XTS waqt sliagirdon ne Visu'
\J pas ake us se piichha, ki
Asmiin ki badshahat men sab se
bara kaun hai ?
2 Yisu' ne ek chbotii, larka bu-
■lake, im ke bich men khara kiya,
3 Aur kaha, Main turn se sacli
kahta hiin, Agar turn log tauba na
karo, aur clihote larkon ki maniud
na bano, to asnian ki badslijiiiat
men bargiz dalihil na lioge.
4 Pas, jo koi ap ko is bachche ki
manind chhota jane, wuhi asman
ki badshiihat men sab se bara hai.
5 Aur jo kof mere nam par,
aise bachclie ki kliatirdari kare,
meri thatirdari kart-a hai.
6 Par jo l<oi in chhoton men
se, jo mujh par iman liite hain, ek
ko tholfar Ichilawe, to us ke liye
yili bihtar liai, ki chakki ka pat us
ke gale men bandha jawe, aur
wuh bich samundar men dubaya
jae.
? IT ThokarkhiKnew.alichizonke
sabab dunya par afsos hai: ki
thokar khilanewali cliizi n ka ana
zartir ; par afsos us shakhs par,
jis ke sabab thokar lage.
8 Agar tera hath, yd tera panw
tujhe thokar khilawe, use kat dal,
aur apne pas se phenk de : ki
langra ya tund4 hokar zindagi
men dakhil bona tere liye us se
bihtar hai, ki do hath ya do panw
bote hamesha kl ag men dala
ji4we.
9 Aur agar teri ankh tujhe thokar
khilawe, use nikal dal, aur phenk
de : kyiinki kana hokar zindagi
men dakhil bona tere liye us se
bihtar hai, ki teri do ankh hon,
auT'tii jahaxmam ki ag men dala
jawe.
10 Khabardar, in chhoton men
se kisi ko nachiz na jano ; kyLtnki
main tmn se kahta liiin, ki Asman
par un ke firishte mere asmam
Bap ka mmih hamesha dekhte
hain.
11 Kyunki Ibn i Adam aya hai,
ki khoe luion ko dhiindhke ba-
chawe.
12 Turn kya samajhte ho ? Agar
kisi shakhs lie pas sau bher hon,
aur un men se ek kho jae, kya
wuh ninnanavc ko na chhorega,
aur paharon par jsike, us khoi bui
ko na dhundhega ?
13 Aur agar aisa ho, ki use
pawe, main timi se sach kahta
bun, ki widi us ke sabab un
ninnanave se jo kho na ga,i thin,
ziyada khush hoga.
14 Isi tarah tumhare Bap ki, jo
asman par hai, marzi nahin, ki in
chhoton men se koi halak howe.
1.5 1[ Phir agar tera bhai tera gu-
nab kare, ja, aur use akele men
samjha; agar wuh teri smie, tu
ne apne bhai ko piiya.
16 Agar wuh na sune, to ek ya
do shakhs apne sath le, taki bar
ek bat do ya tin gawahon ke
munh se sabit ho.
17 Agar wuh im ki na mane,
to kalisiya se kah ; agar wuh kali-
siya ko bhf na nuine, to us ko gair
qaumwale ki nuinind bedin, aur
niahsiil lenewale ke barabar Jan.
18 Main tum se sach kahta bun,
Jo kuchh tmn zami'n par band-
hoge, asman par bandlia ja,ega:
MATI, X^TH, XIX.
aur jo kuclih turn zamm par kho-
loge, asmaii par khola ja,ega.
19 Phir main turn se kahta hun,
Agar tmn men se do shakhs
zamin par kisi bat ke liye mel
karke du'a maagen, wah. mere
Bap ki taraf se, jo asman par hai,
un ke liye honL
20 Kyu-olcj jahan do ya tin mere
nam par ikatthe hon, wahan main
rai le b'ch hun.
21 ^ Tr 0 Patras ne us pas ake ka-
ha, Ai Khudawand, agar mera bliai
mera gunah kare, to main use
kitni martaba mu'af kariin ? sat
martabe tak ?
22 Yisii' ne use kaha, Main
tujhe Sat martabe talt nahin
kahta, balki Sattar ke sat martabe
tak.
23 ^ Is liye ki asm&n ki b&dsha-
hat ek badshah ki manind hai,
jis ne apne logon se liisab lene
chaha.
24 Jab hisab lene laga, ek ko
us pas la,e, jis se us ko das hazar
tore pane the.
25 Par is waste ki us pas kuchh
ada karne ko na tha, us ke khu-
dawand ne hukm kiya, ki wuh
aur us ki jorii, aur us ke bal
bachche, aur jo kuchh us ka ho
becha jawe, aur qarz bhar liya
jawe.
26 Tab us naukar ne girke use
sijda karke kaha, Ai khudawand,
sabr kar, ki main tera sara qarz
ada kariinga.
27 Us naukar ke sahib ko rahm
aya, aur use chhorkar qarz use
bakhsh diya.
28 Us naukar ne nikalke apne
sithi naukaron men se ek ko
paya, jis par us ke sau dinar ate
the ; us ne us ko pakarkar, us ka
gala ghont^ aur kaha, Jo mera
ata hai, mujhe de.
29 Tab us ka sathi naukar us
ke panw par gira, aur us kf min-
nat karke kaha, Sabr kar, ki main
sab ada kariinga.
30 Par us ne na mana, balki
jake use qaidkhane men dala, ki
jab tak qarz ada na kare, qaid rahe.
31 Us ke sathinaukar jab majara
dekhke nihayat gamgfn hue, aur
jakar apne khawind se tamam
ahwal bayan kiya.
32 Tab us ke khawind ne use
bulakar us se kaha, ki Ai sharir
chiikar, main ne wuh sab qarz
tujhe bakhsh diya, kyiinki tii ne
meri minnat ki :
33 To kya lazim na tha, ki jaisa
main ne tujh par rahm kiya, tii
bill apne hamkhidmat par rahm
karta ?
34 So us ke khawind ne gussa
hoke us ko daroga ke hawale kiya,
ki jab tak tamam qarz ada na
kare, qaid rahe.
35 Isi tarah mera asmani Bap bhi
tum se karega, agar har ek turn
men se apne bhaion ke qusiir dil
se mu'af na karega.
XIX BAB.
1 A UR yiin hiia, ki Yisii', jab us
J\. kalam ko tamam kar
chuka, Galil se rawana hila, aur
Yardaii ke par Yahiidiya ki sar-
hadd men aya;
2 Aur barf bhir us ke pichhe ho
li ; aur us ne unhen wahan changa,
kiya.
3 ^ Avir Parlsi us ki azmaish ke
liye us pas a,e, aur us se kaha,
Kya rawa hai, ki mard har ek
sabab se apni joni ko chhor dewe H
4 Us ne jawab men un se kaha,
Ivya tum ne nahin parha, ki
Khaliq ne shurii' men unhen ek^
hi mard aur ek hi 'aurat ban^j
5 Aur farmaya, ki Is liye Ajjjfd
apne mi bap ko chhorega,' auy
apni joru se mila rahega : aur we
donoii ek tan honge ?
6, Is liye ab we do nahin, balki ek
tan hain. Pas, jise Khuda ne jora,
use insan na tore.
7 Unhon ne us se kaha, Phir
Miisa ne kyun hukm diya. Id talaq
nama use deke use chhor de ?
8 Us ne un se kaha, Miisa ne
tumhari sakhtdili ke sabab tum
ko apni joriion ko chhor dene ki
ijazat di, par shuni' se aisa na tha.
0
'26
9 Aur main turn se kahta hup,
ki Jo koi apni jorii ko, siwa zina
ke aiir satab se chhor de, aur
dusri se b3'ali kare, zina karta
hai : aur jo koi us chhori hui
'aurat ko byahe, zina karta hai.
10 ^ Us ke shagirdon ne us se ka-
ha, Agar mard ka hai jorii ke sath
yih hai, to jorii kama achchha na-
hin.
11 Us ne un se kaha, ki Sab
is bat ko qabiil nahui Ivarte hain,
magar ire jinhen diya gaya.
12 Kyiinki ba'ze khoje hain, jo
ma ke pet hi se aise paida hue ;
aur ba'ze khoje hain, jinhen logon
ne khoja banayd ; aur ba'ze khoje
hain, jinhon ne asman ki badsha-
hat ke liye ap ko khoja banaya.
Jo us ko qabul kar sakta hai, so
kare.
13 T[ Tab log chhote larkonko us
pas Ia,e, ki wuh un par hath raklie,
aur du'a kare : par shagirdon ne
unhen danta.
14 Yisii' ne un se kaha, ki Lar-
kon ko chhor do, aur unhen mere
pas ane se man'a na karo ; kyunki
asman kf badshahat aison hi ki
hai.
15 Aur us ne apne hath un par
rakhe, aur ivahan se rawana hvia.
16 ^ Aur, dekho, ek ne ake us se
kaha, Ai nek Ustad, main kaun
sa nek kam kartin, ki hameslia ki
zindagi paun ?
17 Us ne use kaha, Tu kyiin
mujhe nek kahta hai ? nek to koi
nahin, magar ek, ya'ne Khuda ;
par agar tu zindagi men dakhil
hiia cMhe, to hukmon par 'amal
kar.
18 Us ne use kaha, Kaimse
hidvm ? Yisii" ne use kaha, Yih,
ki Tii khun na kar, Zimi na l^ar,
Chori na kar, Jhiithigawalii na de,
19 Apne ma bap ki 'izzat kar :
aur Apne parosi ko aisa piyar kar,
jaisa ap ko.
20 Us jawan ne us se kaha, Yih
sab main larakpan hi se manta
aya : ab mujhe kya baqi hai ?
21 Yisii' ne kaha, Agar tii kamil
hiia chahc, to jake sab kuchh jo
jiATi, xrx, x-x.
tera hai, bech dal, aur muhtajon
ko de, ki tujhe asman par khazana
milega ; tab mere pichhe ho le.
23 Wuh jawan yih sunkar gam-
gin chala gaya : kyunki bard
maldar tha.
23 ^ Tab Yisii' ne apne shigirdon
se kaha. Main tum se sach kahta
hull, ki Daulatmand ka asman ki
badshihat men dakhil hona mush-
kil hai.
24^ Balki main tum se kahta hiin,
ki Unt ka, siii ke nake se, guzar
j4na, us se asan hai, ki ek dau-
latmand Khuda ki badshahat men
dakhil ho.
25 Jab us ke shagirdon ne yih
swaa, to nihayat hairan hoke bole,
Phir kaun najat pa sakta hai ?
26 Y'isu' ne un par nazar karke
kaha, Yih insan se nahin ho sakta,
par Khuda se sab kuchh ho sakta
hai.
27 f, Tab Patras ne jawab men
use kaha, Dekli, ham ne sab kuchh
chhora, aur tere pichhe ho li,e ;
pas ham ko kya milega ?
28 Yisii' ne kaha. Main tum se
sach kahta hun, ki Tum jo mere
pichhe ho li,e, jab nai khilqat
men Ibn i Adam apne jalal ke
takht par baithega, turn bhi ba-
rah takhton par baithoge, aur
Israel ki barah gurohon ki 'adalat
karoge.
29 Aur jis ne ghar, ya bhai, ya
bahin, ya ma bap, yi joril, ya
bal bachchon, ya zaniin ko, mere
nam par chhora, sau guna pawega,
aur hamesha ki zindagi ka waris
hoga.
30 Par bahut se jo pahle hain,
pichhle ho ja,enge ; aur jo pichhle
hain, pahle honge.
XX BAB.
I TT^YtJNKI&smankilmdsha-
iV. hat us s&hib i khana ki
manind hai, jo tarke bahar nikla,
taki apne angiiristin men mazdiir
lagawe.
2 Aur us ne mazdiiron ka ek ek
dinar rozina muqarrar karke, im-
hen apne anguristan men bheja.
3 Aur' us ne phir, din charhe,
bahar jake, auron ko bazir men
bekar khare dekha,
4 Aur xm se kaha. Turn bhi
angiiristan men jao, aur jo kuehh
■vvajibi hai, tumhen dunga. So we
ga,e.
5 Phir us ne, do pahar, aur tisre
paliar ko bahar jake, waisa hi
kiya.
6 Ek ghanta din rahte, phir
bahar jake, auron ko bekar khare
paya, aur un se "kaha, Turn kyun
yahan tamam din bekar khare
rahte ho ?
7 Unhon ne us se kaha. Is liye
ki kisi ne ham ko mazduri par
nahm rakha. tJs ne unhen kaha,
Turn bhi anguristan men jao, aur
jo kuchh wajibi hai paoge.
8 Jab sham hiii, anguristan ke
niahk ne apne karinde se kaha,
Mazduron ko bula, aur pichhion
se leke pahlon tak un ki mazduri
de.
9 Jab we, jinhon ne ghante bhar
kam kiya tha, a,e, to ck ek dinar
paya.
10 Jab agle a,e, unhen yih gu-
m^n tha, ki ham ziyada pa-
wenge ; par unhon ne bhi ek ek
dinar paya.
11 Jab unhon ne yih paya, to
ghar ke malik par kurkura,e,
12 Aur kaha, Pichhion ne ek
hi ghante ka kam kiya, aur tii
ne unhen hamare barabar kar
diya, jinhon ne tamam din ki
mihnat aur "dhiip sahi.
13 Us ne un men se ek ko jawab
men kaha, Ai miyan, main teri
beinsafi nahin karta ; kya tii ne
ek dinar par muih se iqrar nahin
kiya? ^ ^ ■> "i
14 Tu apna le, aur chala ja :
par main jitna tujhe deta bun,
pichhle ko bhi diinga.
15 Kya rawa nahin, ki apne
mal se jo chahun so karun V Kya
tii is liye buri nazar se dekhta hai,
ki main nek hiin ?
16 Isi tarah pichhle pahle honge.
MATf, XX, 27
aur pahle pichhle : kyilnki bahut "
se bula,e ga,e, par barguzide thore
hain.
17 H Aur jab Yisii' Yariisalamko
jata tha, rah men barah sh^gir-
don ko alag lejake un se kaha,
18 Dekho, ham Yariisalam ko
jate hain ; aur Ibn i Adam Sardar
Kahinon aur Faqihon ke hawale
kiya ja,ega, aur we us par qatl ka
hukm denge,
19 Aur use Gair qaumon ke
hawale karenge,"ki thatthon'men
urawen, aur kore maren, aur salib
par khinchen : par wuh tisre din
phir ji uthega.
30 1l Tab Zabadi ke beton ki m&
apne beton ko leke us pas i,i , aur
use sijda karke chaha, ki us se
kuchh 'arz kare.
21 Us ne us se kaha, Tu kya
chahti hai ? Wuh boh', Parma, ki
mere donon bete, teri badshahat
men, ek teri dahni, aur dusra teri
biljiu taraf baithen.
23 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha.
Turn nahin jante, ki kya mangte
ho. Kya wuh piyala, jo main
pine par hiin, pi sakte ho ? aur
wuh baptisma, jo main pata hiin,
tum pa sakte? We bole. Ham
sakte hain.
23 Ub ne un se kaha, Tum al-
batta mera piyala pioge, aur wuh
baptisma, jo main pata hiin, paoge ;
lekin merl dahni aur men ba,ini
taraf baithna, mere ikhtiyar men
nahin ki kisi ko dun, magar un
ko, jin ke liye mere Bap ne mu-
qarrar kiya.
24 Aur jab un dason ne yih suna,
un do bhaion par gusse hiie.
25 Tab Yisii' ne unhen bulake
kaha, ki Tum jante ho, ki Gair
qaumon ke hakim un par hukuinat
jatate, aur ikhtiyarwale un par
apna ikhtiyar dikhate hain.
26 Par tum logon men aisa na
hoga : baiki jo tum men bara hiia
chahe, tumhara khadira ho ;
37 Aur jo tum men sardar bani
chahe, tumhara banda ho :
28 Chunanchi Ibn i Adam bhi
is liye nahin aya, ki khidmat
02
28
le, balki Ithidmat kare, aur apni
jan bahuteroH ke liye fidiya men
de.
20 Jab we Iriha se rawana hone
lage, bari bliir us ke pichhe ho li.
SO ^ Aur, dekho, do andhe, jo y&Ii
ke kinare baithe tbe, jtib sutia, ki
Yisd' chala jata hai, pukarne lage,
ki Ai Kbiidawand, ibu i Daud,
bam par rahm kar.
31 Par jama at ne tmhen d^^nta,
ki chuprahen: lekjn we aur bhi
chillae, ki Ai Khudawand, Ibn
i Daiid, ham par rahm kar.
3-i Tab Yisu' khara raha, aur
uulien buLiike kaba, Tuni kya
chahte bo, ki main, tumbare liye
karim ?
83 ITnhon ue use kaha, ki Ai
Kbudawaad, hamari ankhen, kliul
jaen.
Si Yisu' ko i"ahin aja, aur xm ki
aiikliou ko chhua; aur usi dam
an ki ankhcu bma Liiiaj aiu- we
us ke piclibe ho b',c.
XXX BAB.
X A UK jab we Yarusalam ke
-^*- nazdi'k pahunchke Baitiaga
men Zaituu ke pahar pas a,e, tab
Yisii' ue do shagirdon ko yih
kahke bbeja, ki,
2 Samhne ki basti men jao, aur
wabau ek gadhi baudhi, aur us ke
satb. ek bacbcba paogc ; kliolke
mere pas kto.
3 Aur agar kox txmi ko kucbh
kalie, to kahiyo, ki Khudawand
ko yih darkar hain ; ki wuh usi
dam uuheu bbej dega.
4 Yih sab kucbh hua, taki jo
nabi nc kaha tba, piira ho, ki :
5 SaJbun ki beti se kaho, Dekb,
tera liudsbah, farotaui se gadhi
par baiki gadhi ke bacbche par
sawar boke, tujb pas ata hai.
0 So sbagirdoii ue jake, jaisa
Yisii' ne unheu farmaya tha, baja
la,e,
7 Aur us gadhi ko bachche samet
le £i,e, aur apne kapre un par
dale, aur use un par bitblayd.
8 Aur ek bari jaraa'at ne apne
MATf, XS, XXI.
kapre raste men bichha,e; aur
kitnon ne dara^hton ki dalian
katke rah men chhitram.
9 Aur bbir jo us ke age pichhe
cbali jkf, pukarke kahti thi,
Ibn i Dkud ko llosh'amia I Mu-
barak wuh jo Kbudawaud ke
nam par atd hai ; Use asman par
Jiosh'anna ]
10 Aur jab wuh Yarusalam men
dakhil hua, sike shahr men ^1
macha, aur kabiie lage, ki Yih
karm hai ?
11 Tab bbir ne kaha, ki Yih
Galil ke Nasarat ka Yisii' nabi hai.
12 ^ Aur Yisii' Ivhuda ki haikal
men gay^, aurim sab ko jo haikal
men kharid tarokht kar rahe the,
nikal diya, am* sarrafon ke takhte,
aur kabutar larosbon ki cbaxikian
ulat din,
IS A(ir uu se kaha, Yih likh^
hai, ki Mera ghar ''ibadat ka
ghar kahla,ega; par turn ne use
choron ka khoh banaya.
H Aur andlie aur langre liaikal
meu us pas a,e ; us ue unhen i
changa kiya. '
15 Jab Sardar Kahinon, aur Fa-
qihon ne karamaton ko, jo us ne
dikhain, aur larkou ko haikal men
pukarte, aur Ibu i Daud ko
llosh'anna kabte dekha, to gusse
hue,
10 Aur us se kaha, X'li sunta
hai, ki ye kya kuhte hain ? Yisii'
ue miheu kaha, Han ! kya turn ne
kabhi uahin parhd, ki liachchon,
aur shir-ldiwaron ke munh se tii
ne kauiil ta'rif karwa,i ?
17 ^ Pliir vnih unhen chborke
shahr ke b^hir Baifaniya men.
gaya ; aur wahan rat bita,i,
18 Aur jabj subh ko, shahr men
jane laga, use bhiikh lagi.
19 Tab anjir kli ek daj-akht rah
ke kinare dekbkar, us pas gaya,
aur jab patton ke siw4 us men.
kucbh na paya, to kah^ Ab se
tujb men kabhii phal na lage.
Wuuhin anjir ka darakht sufch
gay£
20 Aur shagirdon ne yih dekh-
kar ta'ajjub kiya, aur kaha, ki Yih
anjir kk darakht kya hi jald siikh
gaya!
21 Yisii' ne jawab men unhen
kaha, Main turn se sach kahta
h^, ki Agar turn yaqin karo, aur
shakk na lao, to na sirf yihi kar
sakoge, jo anjir ke darakht par
hiia, balki agar is pahar se kalioge,
Tu talkar darya men ja gir, to
waisA hi hogS..
^ Aiir jo knchh du'a men iman
se mangoge, so paoge.
23 ^ Jab wnh haikal men ta'lim
detdth^, Sardar Kahinon aur qaxun.
ke buzmrgon ne us pas ^e kaha,
Tu kis ikhtiyar se yih kartd, hai,
aur kis ne tujhe yih ikhtiyar diya ?
34: Tab Yisu' ne jawab men unhen
kaha, Main bhi tum se ek b4t pii-
chhun ; agar bat^), to main bhi
tumhen bataiin, ki yih kis ikhti-
y^ se kart4 hun.
25 Yuhanna ka baptisma kahan
se tha? asman se, y^ insSn se ?
We apiie dil men sochne lage, ki
agar ham kahen, Asman se, to
wuh ham se kahegd, Phir tum ne
use kyiin na mana ?
26 Aur agar ham kahen, ki Insan
se, to 'awaimn se darte hain ■ ky-
linki sab Yuhamia ko nabi jante
hain.
27 Tab unhon ne jawab men
Yisii' se kaha, Ham nahfn jante.
Us ne un se kaha, Main bhi tmn-
hen nalxm batata, ki kis ikhtiyar
se yih kaxta bun.
28 ^ Kyiin, tum ky^ samajhte
ho ? Ek kdmi ke do bete the ; us ne
bare pas jake kaha, Bete, ja, aj
mere angiiristdn men k^m kar.
S9 Us ne jaw^b men kaha. Main
nahin jdiinga; magar pichhe pa-
chhtake gaya.
30 Phir chhote pas jakar wiihi
kaha. Us ne jawab men kah^,
Achchha, ai Khudawand ; par na
gay4.
31 Un donon men se kaun apne
bap ki marzi par chala ? We bole,
Bar^. Yisii' nc un se kaha, Main
tum se sach kahta hiin, ki Mahsiil
lenewdle aur kasbian, timisepahle,
MATI, XXI. 29
Khuda ki b^dshahat men dakhil
hote hain.
33 Kyiinki Yuhanna rasti ki rah
se turn pas aya, aur tum ne us ki
na mam, par mahsul lenewalon
aur kasbion ne us ki mani ; tum
yih dekhkar pichhe bhi na pach-
hta,e, ki us ki mano.
33 T[Ek aurtamsilsuno : Ekghar
ka railik th4 ■ us ne angiiristan la-
gaya, auruskicharontarafrundha;
aur us ke bich men khodke kolhii
gara, aur burj banaya, aui' biig-
banon ko sompke dp safar ko
gaya.
34 Aur jab mcwe k£ mausim
qarib aya, us ne apne naTikaron
ko iiagb^non pas bheja, ki us ka
phal lawen.
35 Par un b^gh^non ne us ke
naukaron ko pakarke ek ko pita,
aur ek ko mar dila, aur ek ko
patthrao kiya.
36 Phir us ne aur naukaron ko,
jo pahlon se barhkar the, bheja ;
unhon ne im ke sath bhi waisd hi
kiyl^
37 Akhir, us ne apne bete ko un
pas yih kahkar bheja, ki We
mere bete se dabenge.
38 I^ekin jab bagbanon ne us ke
bete ko dekha, 4pas men kahne
lage, W.^ris jahi hai ; ao, ise mar
dalen, ki miras hamari ho jae.
39 Aur use pakarke angiiristan
ke bahar le jSkar, qatl kiya.
40 Jab angiiristan ka nialik
dwegd, to in bagbanon ke sath
kya karega?
41 We bole, In badon ko buri
tarah mar dalega, aur angiiristan
ko aur bagbanon ko sompeg^, jo
use mausim par mewe pahuncha-
wen.
42 Yisii' ne imhen kaha, Kya
tumnenawishton men kabhinabm
parhii, ki Jis patthaj' ko rajgiron
ne napasand kiy^ /uhi kone ka
sira hiia; yih K* adawand ki ta-
raf se hai, &' hamar; nazaron
men'ajib?
43 Is liye main tiun se kahta
bun. ki Khndii ki badshahat tum
sele Ii ja^egi, aiir ek qaum ko, jo
us ke raewe lawe, di j^egi.
44 Jo is pattharpar girega, chur
ho jti,ega-, par j is par vrah gire,
use pis dalega.
45 Jab Sard.4r Kahinon aiir Fa-
rision ne us ki yih tamsil simi, to
saraajh ga,e, ki haraare hi haqq
men tahta hai.
46 Aur uulion ne chiiha, ki use
pakarlen, par 'awanim se dare,
k jiinki we use nabi j^nte the.
XXn BAB.
3 "VT'ISlJ' phir imhen tamsilon
JL men kahne laga : ki,
2 Asmau ki badshahat us bad-
shah ki manind hai, jis ne apne
hete ka byah kiy^ ;
3 Aur us ne apne naukaron ko
hheja, ki mihmaut>n ko bytih men
bulawen ; par unhon nc na chuha,
ki awen.
4 Phir us ne aur naidvaron ko
yih kahke bheja, ki Mihmanon
se kaho, ki Main ne khana taiyar
kiyd : mere bail, aur mote mote
janwar zabh hue, aur sab kuchh
taiyar liai : byah men ao.
5 Par we kucliih khiyal men na
lakar chale ga,e, ek apne khet,
aur diisra apni saudiigari ko;
6 Aur baqion ne, us ke naukaron
ko pakarke, be'izzat kiya, aur mar
7 Tab hadshah sunkar
hua; aur apni fauj bhejke,
khiinion ko mar d^la, aur un ka
shahr p'hiink diy^.
8 Phir txs ne apne ch^karon se
kaha, Byah ki taiyari to hiii, par
wc, jin ko bulaya, nalaiq the.
9 Pas turn sarakon par jao, aur
jitne tumhen niilen, byah men
bulao.
10 So un naukaron ne, raston
par jake, bhale hure jo unhen
mile, sab ko jam'a kiy^, aur byah
ka ghar mihmanon se l)har gayd.
11 ^ Jab h^dshali mihmanon ko
dekhnc andar aya, us ne wahan
HATI, XXI, xxn.
ek admi dekhd, jo shadi ka hb^s
pahine na tha :
12 Aur us se kah^, Ai raiyan,
tii shkdi ke kapre pahine bagair
yah^n kyun aya? Us ki zaban
band ho ga,i.
13 Tab b^dshah ne naukaron ko
kaha, Us ke hath pair bMhke
use le jao, aur bahar andherenien
dal do; wahan rona, aur dant
pisna hogL
14 Kytmld bula,e ga,e bahut
hain, par barguzt'de thore.
15 H Tab Farision ne jake salah
ki, ki use kyiinkar us ki baton
men phansawcn,
IG So unhon ne apne shagirdon
ko Herodion ke sath us pashheja,
ki us se kahen, Ai ustad, ham
jante hain, ki tu sac)icha hai, aur
sachai se Khuda k( rah batata,
aur kisi ki kuchh parwa nahin
rakhta ; kyiinki tu iidniion ke
zahir hai par nazar nahin karta
hai.
17 Pag, ham se kah, Tu kya
khiyal kart^ hai ? Qaisar ko
jizya deni rawa hai, ya nahm ?
18 Par Yisu' ne un ki shararat
samajhke, kaha, Ai riydkdro, muj-
he kyun azmate ho ?
19 Jizye ka sikka mujhe di-
khlao. We ek dinar us pas la,e.
20 Tab us ne un se kah^, Yili
sdrat aur sikka, kis ka hai ?
Unhon ne kaha, Qaisar ka.
21 Yhir us ne kaha, Pas, jo
chizen Qaisar ki hain, Qaisar ko ;
aur jo Khuda ki hain, Khuda ko
do. ■
22 Unhon ne yih sunkar ta'ajjub
kiya, aur use chhorkar chale ga,e.
23 ^ Usi din Saddqi, jo qiyamat
ke munkir hain, us pas a,e, aur us
se sawal kiya, ki,
24 Ai Ustad, Miis^ ne kaha hai.
Jab koi be aulad mar ja,e, to us
ka bha,i us ki jorii ko byah le,
t^ki apne hha,i ke liye nasi jari
kare,
25 So hamare darmiyan sat bhd,i
, the ; pahla byah karke mar gaya,
aur is sabab, ki us ki aulad na
MATI, XXII. xxin,
thi, apni jorii apne bhai ke waste i 43 Ua
chhor gaya.
26 Yunhm diisra, aur tisra bM,
sat wen tak.
27 Sab kc ba'd wuh 'aurat bhj
mar ga,i.
28 I'as, wuh, qiyamat men, un
s^ton men sc, kis ki joru bogi ?
kyiinki sabhon ne us se byah
kiya thL
29 Yisu' ne jaw^b men un se
kaha. Turn nawishton aur Khuda
ki qudrat ko na j^nkar galati
karte ho.
30 Kyunki qiyamat men log na
byah karte, na byahe jate hain,
balki asman par Khuda ke firisb-
toij ki manind hain.
31 Aiir murdon ke ji uthne ki
babat Khuda ne jo tumhen far-
may4, wuh tum ne nabin parha,
ki,
32 Main Abiraham ka Khuda,
aur Izjhak ka Khuda, aur Ya'qub
ka Khuda bun ? Khuda murdon
k^ nahin, balki zindon k^ Khuda
hai.
33 Jamd'aten yib sunkar us ki
ta'Hni se dang hiim.
34 ^ Jab Farision ne sunn, ki us
ne Sadiiqion k^ munh band kiya
hai, we jara'a hue.
35 Am- un men se shari'at ke
ek sJkhlflnewale ne us se, kzmane
ke liye, yib puchha, ki,
36 Ai Ustad, shara' men bara
hukm kaun hai ?
37 yisu' ne us se kaha, Kbud4-
wand ko jo tera Khuda hai, apne
sare dil, aur apni sari jan, aur
apni sari samajb se piyar kar.
38 Pahla aur bara hukm yibi
hai.
39 Aur dusr& us ki manind hai,
ki Tii apne parosi ko aisa piyar
kar, jaisa an ko.
40 Yih hi do abk^m slri sbara'
aur sab ambiya ki bunyad bain.
41 ^ Jab Farisi jam'a the, Yisu'
ne un ae pucbha, ki,
42 Masm ke haqq men tumhdra
kya guman hai ? Wuh kis ka
beta hai ? We bole, Daiid ka.
31
un se kaha, Pliir
Daiid, nib ke batane se, kyiinkar
use Khudawand kahta hai, ki,
44 Khudawand ne mere Khu-
dawand ko kahS, ki Jab tak
main tere dushmanon ko tere
panwon ki cbauki na karun, tii
mere dahne baith ?
45 Pas, jab Daud us ko Khuda-
wand kahta hai, to wuh us ka
bet^ kyiinkar thahra ?
46 Par koi us ke jawab men ek
bat na bol saka, aur us din se kisi
ka hiwao na para, ki U8 se phir
kuchh saw^ kare.
XXIII BAB.
1 rTTAB Yisu' logon aur apne
_L shagirdon se kalme laga :
ki, '
2 Faqib aur Farisi Miisa ki
gaddi par baithe hain :
3 Is liye jo kuchh we tumhen
maime ko kaben, mano, aur'amal
men lao, lekin un ke se kam na
karo : kyunki we kahte hain, par
karte nahin.
4 Ki we bhiiri bqjhen jm ka
uthana mushkil hai, bandhte, aur
logon ke kandhon par rakhte
hain ; par ap unben apni ek ungli
se sarkane par r^zi nahin hain.
5 We apne sab k^ logon ko
dikhane ke waste karte hain ;
apne ta'wiz chaure, aur apne
jubbon ke daman larabe banate
hain,
6 Aur mihm^mon men sadr
jagah, aur 'ibadatkbanon men au-
wal kursi,
7 Aur bazaron men salam, aur
yih, ki log unhen Rabbi Kabbi
kahen, chfi^hte hain.
8 Par turn Rabbi na kablao, ky-
unki tumh^ra H&,di ek hai, ya'ne
Masib, aur tum sab bh4i ho.
9 Aur zamin par kisii ko apn^
bap mat kaho : kyunki tumbara
ek hi Bap hai, jo dsman par bai.
10 Aur na tum Hadi kahlao,
kyunki tumhara H^di ek hai,
ya'ne Masih.
32
11 Balld, jo turn men bara hai,
tumhara khadim hoga ;
12 Aiir jo ap ko bara janega,
chhota "kiya, ja,egd, aur jo ap ko
chhota samjhega, so bara kiyd
ja,egd.
13 fl" Ai riy^kdr Paqilio aur
Farisio, turn par afsos ! is liye ki
^sman ki badshabat ko logon ke
age band karte ho ; na turn ap
us men jate, aur na janewalon
ko jane dete.
14 Ai riyakar Faqiho anr Fari-
sfo, turn par ai'sos ! ki bewaon
ke ghar nigal jate, aur makr se
Iambi cbauri uamaz parhte ho : is
sabab turn ziyadatar saza p^oge.
15 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fa-
risio, timi par afsos ! ki turn tari
aur khushki ka daura is li}'e
karte ho, ki ek ko apne din men
Mo, aur jab wuh i chulca, to apne
se diina use jahannam ka iarzand (
banate ho. !
16 Ai andhe r.^h-dikh^new^lo,
turn par afaos, ki kahte ho. Agar
koi haikal ki qasam khdwe, to
kuchh innzayaqa nahfn,- par agar
haikal ke sone ki qasam khdwe,
to us ko piir^ karua zarur hai !
17 Ai nadano aur ai andho, kaun
bar^ hai, son^, ya haikal, jo sone
ko pak karti ?
18 Phir turn kahte ho, Agar koi \
qurbangab ki qasam khawc, to i
kuchh muzayaqa nahin ; par agar
nazr ki, jo us par chavhti, qasam
khawe, to us ko pura karna farz I
hai. j
19 Ai nadA^no, aur ai andho : !
bara kaun hai, nazr, ya qurban-
gab, jo nazr ko pak karti ?
20 Pas jo qurMngah ki qasam
khata hai, us ki aurun sabchizon
ki, jo us par charhin, qasam khata.
21 Aur jo haikal ki qasam khata
hai, us ki aur jo us men rahne-
wala hai, us ki bhi qasam kh^ta
hai.
22 Aur jo asman ki qasam khata
hai, Khud^ ke takht aur us par jo
haithnew^la hai, us ki bhi qasam
khata hai. i
MATi, XXIII.
23 Ai riyakar Faqiho a,ur Fa-
risfo, turn par afsos ! kyiinki po-
dina, aur anisiin aur zire ki
dahyaki dete ho, par shari'at ki
bhari baton, ya'ne,insdf, aur rahm,
aur iman ko chlior diya ; hizira
tha, ki tum unheu ikhtiyar karte,
aur inhcn bhi na chhorte.
24 Ai andhe rah-dikha,newalo,
ki machchhar chhantte, aur iint
ko nigal jate ho.
25 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Pa-
risfo, tum par afsos ! ki tum piyala
aur rikabi ko upar se sdf karte,
par wuh andar hit aiu" burai se
bhare haiii.
26 Ai andhe Farisio, pahle pi-
yala aur rikabi andar se saf karo,
ki bahar ge bhi saf hon.
27 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fari-
sio, tum par afsos ! ki turn sufedi
phiri hiii qahron ki manind ho,
jo bahar se bahut achchhi ma'lum
hot! bain, par bbitar murdon ki
haddion aur bar tarah ki na})aki
se bhari bain.
28 Isi tarah tum bhi zahir men
logon ko rdstbaz dikh^,i dete, par
batin men riyakar, aur shararat
se bhare ho.
29 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fari-
sio, tum par afsos ! kyiinki nabion
ki qabren banate, aur rastbazou
ki goren samvartc ho,
30 Aur kahte, Agar ham apne
bapdadon ke dinon men bote, to
nabion. ke khiiu men uu ke sha-
rik na bote.
31 Isi tarah tum apne par ga-
wabi dete ho, ki tum nabion ke
qatilon ke farzand ho.
32 Pas apne bapdadon ka pai-
mana bharo.
33 Ai sarapo aur ai samp ke
bacbcho, tum jahannam ke 'azab
se kyunkar bhagoge ?
34 ^ is hye, dekho, main nabion,
aur danaon, aur faqibon ko, tum-
hare pas bhcjta hiiii^ turn nn men
se ba'zon ko mar (J0oge, aur salib
par kbinchoge, aur ba'zon ko apne
'ibadatkhanon men kore maroge,
aur sbahr ba shahr satauge :
MATf, XXUl, XXiX.
35 Taki sab r^stbazon ka kbun,
jo zamm par bahaya gaya, turn
par awe, liabil r^stb^ ke khiin
se Barakhiya ke bete Zakariya
ke khiin tak, jise turn ne haikal
aur qiirbang^h ke darmiyan qati
kiyd.
36 Main txini se sach kahta
hxin, ki Yih sab kuchh is znmkne
ke logon par awega.
37 Ai Yarusalam, ai Yarusalara,
jo nabion ko mar dalta, aur un-
hen, jo tujh pas blieje ga,e, pat-
thrao karta hai, main ne kitni
bar chaba, ki tere larkon ko, jis
tarah murgi apne bachchon ko
paron tale ikatthe karti hai, jam'a
kariin, par turn ne na chaha !
38 Dekbo, tumhar^ ghar turn-
bare liye wiran chhora jata hai.
39 Kyiinki main tum se kahta
hun, ki Ab se tum mujhe phir na
dekhoge, jab tak ki kahoge, Muba-
rak liai wub, jo Khudawand ke
nam par ata hai.
XXIV BlB.
1 A UR YisLi' haikal se nikalke
XX chala gaya, aur us ke sha-
gird us pas a,e, ki use haikal ki
'im^raten dikhawen.
2 Yisfi' ne un se kaha, Tum yih
sab chizen deklite ho ? main tum
se sach kahta huii, ki Yahin ek
patthar patthar par na chhutega,
jo na gir^y^ j^,ega.
3 ^ Aur jab wuh Zaitun ke pahar
par baitha tha, us ke shagirdon
ne khalwat men us p^s ake kaha.
Ham se kah, ki jdh kab hoga ? aur
tere ane ka aur zamine ke ^khir
hone ka nishan kya hai ?
4 Tab Yisii' ne jawab men un se
kaha, Khabardar, koi timihen
gumrab na kai'e.
5 Kyiinki babutere mere n^
par awenge, aur kahenge, ki
Main Masih hun ; aur bahuton
ko gumrab karenge.
t} Aur turn Jaraion aur larMon
ki afwdh ki kbabar sunoge ; kha-
bardar, mat ghabraiyo: kyiinki
im sab b&ton ki bona zarur hai,
par ab tak akhir nahin hai.
7 Ki qaum qaum par, aur bad-
shahat b^dshahat par charh iwegi,
aur kal aur mari paregi, aurjagah
jagah bhunchal awenge.
8 Yih sab kuchh musibaton kS.
shuni' hai.
9 Tab we tumhen aziyat men
dal denge, aur tumhen mar
dalenge 5 aur mere nam ke sabab
sab qaum tum se kma rakhengj.
10 Us waqt babutere thokar
kba,enge, aur ek diisre ko pakar-
wa,ega, aur ek diisre se kina
rakhega.
11 Aur bahut jhilthe nabi
utliengc, jo bahuton ko gum-
rab karenge.
12 Aur bedmi ke barhjane se
bahuton. ki muhabbat ghat ja,eg!.
13 Par jo dkhir tak sahegd,
wuhi najat pawega.
14 Aur badshabat ki khushkha-
ban ki manadi tamam duny^ men
hogi, taki sab qaumon par gawahi
ho ; tab akhir hoga.
15 Pas, jab tum us wi'ran kame-
w^li maknih chiz ko, jis ki kba-
bar Paniel nabi ne di, pak jagali
men khare dekhoge, (jo parhe, so
samajli le :)
16 Tab jo Yahudiya men ho,
paharon par bbag ja,e :
17 Aur jo kothe par ho, na
utre ki apne ghar se kuchh ni-
kale:
IS Aur jo khet men ho, pichhe
na pbire, ki apne kapre le.
19 Par im par afsos, jo un dinon
petwalian, aur diidh pilanewdlian
hon!
20 So tiun du'a mdngo, ki tum-
hara bbagna jare men, ya sabt
ke din, na ho :
21 Kyunki us waqt aisi bari
musibat hogi, ki dunya ke shiirii'
se ab tak na kabhi luii, na iiogi.
22 Aur agar wuh din ghat.4,e na
jate, to ek tan najat na pata, par
barguzidonkf khatir,Truh din gha-
t^e ja,enge.
23 Tab agar koi tum se kahe, ki
34
Dekho, Masfh wali^n, ya yahan
hai, to na manna.
24 Kyunki jhiitlie Masih aur
jhiithe nabi uthenge, aur aise bare
uishan, aur karamaten dikha-
weng;e, ki ag-ar ho sakta, to we
iDarguzidon ko bhi gumrah karte.
25 Dekho, main tumhen age hj
kah chukS,
26 Pas agar we tumheri kahepj
ki Dekho, wiih jangul men hai, to
baliar na jaiyo; ya, ki deklio,
wuli kothri men hai, to na m4-
niyo.
37 Kyunld jaipi bijli purab se
kaundhke pachclihun tak cha-
ttiaktf, waisa hi Ibu i Adam ka
ana bhi hoga.
28 Kyiinki jahiin murdar ho,
wahan giddh bhi jam'a honge.
29 IT Uii dinon ki miisfbat ke
ba'd, tnrt, auraj andhera ho
ja,ega, anr chand aj>ni rosluii na
dega, aur sitare asman se gir
ja,enge, aur ^snian ki qiiwatcn liil
jd,engi.
30 Tab Ibn i Adam ka tdshan is-
nian par zahir hogd ; aur us waqt
zamfn ke sare gharane chhati pi-
tenge, aur Ibti i Adam ku bari
qudrat aur jalal ke sath ^Isman ki
badliou par ate dekhenge.
31 Aiu- wuh narsinghe ke bai'c
shorke isath aprte tirishton ko bhe-
jegd, aur \vc us ke barguzidon ko,
charon taraf se, asman ki is hadd
se, us hadd tak, jam'a karenge.
32 Ab anjii- ke darakht se ck
tamsH sikho, ki Jab ua ki d^li
narm hot], aur patte nikle, turn
j^te ho, ki gamu uazdik hai.
33 Isi tarah jab yih sab dekho, to
iano, ki wuh nazdik, balki darwaze
111 par hai,
34 Main turn se sach kahta
hun, ki Jab tak yih sab kuchh
ho na le, is zamdne ke log guzar
na j^enge.
35 Asman aur zamfn talja,enge,
par meri baten hargiz na talengi.
'ii> ^ Lekin us dui aur us ghan
ko, mere Bap ke sivv^, ^aman ke
firishton tak kof nahin jdnt^.
MATi, xxiy.
37 Jaisa Niih ke dinon men hua,
waisa hi Ibn i Adam ki ana bhi
hoga.
38 Kyiinki jis tarah un dinon
men tiifaii ke age, khate, pile,
byah karte, byabe jate the,
us din tak ki Nuh kishti par
charh^
39 Aurnajantethe,jabtakkitu-
fan aya, aur un sab ko Ic gaya ; isi
tarah Ibn i Adam ka ink hbi
hoga.
40 Do ddmi khet men honge ; ek
pakrS, dusr^ chhora ja,ega.
41 Do 'auraten chakki' pistian
hongi ; ek pakri, diisn chhori
ia,egi'.
42 "^ Is liye jagte raho : kyunki
tiunhon malum nahni, ki kis ghan
tumhara Khudawand awcga.
43 Par yih turn jante ho, ki
agar ghar ke nuihk ko ma'liun
hota, ki chor kis ghari awcga,
to wuh jiigta rahta, aur apne
ghar men sendh. mame na
deta.
44 Is hye turn bhi taiyar raho :
kyunki jis ghari tumhen guman
na ho, Ibu i Adam awega.
43 Pas kaun hai wuh diyanatdar
aur hoshyar khidim, jise us ke
khawind ue apue naukar chakarou
par muqarrar kiya, ki waqt par
unhen khana de ?
46 Mubarak hai wuh khadjm,jiee
us ka khawind akar ais^ hikarte
pa we.
47 Main tum se sach kahta hun,
ki Wuh use apne sab mal par
mukhtar karega.
48 Far agar wuh bad khadim
apne dil men kahe, ki Mera
khawind kne men der karta hai ;
49 Aur apne ham-khidmaton
ko marne, aur matwalon ke s^th
khane pine lage ;
50 Us naukar ka khawind usi din
awega, ki wuh rdh na take, aui-
USI gharf, ki wuh na jane,
51 Aur use do tukre karke, ns
ka hissa riy^k^ron ke sath mu-
qarrar karega : wahan rona aur
dant pisua hoga.
XXV BAB.
1 I" TS waqtasman ki badshahat
kJ das kunwarion ki manind
hogi, jo aptie mash'ala lekar dullia
ke istiqbal ke waste niklin.
2 Un men panch boshyar, aur
paneh nadan thin.
3 Jo n^dau thin, unhon ne apne
mash'ala liye, magar tel sath na
liya :
4 Par hoshyaron ne apne mash-
'alon ke sath bartanon men tcl h'ya.
5 Jab dulha ne der ki, sab
uiigbnc lagin, aur so ga,in.
6 Adhi rat ko dhiini machi, ki
Deklio dulha ata hai j us ke istiq-
bal ke waste niklo.
7 Tab un sab kunwarion ne uth-
kar apiii niash'alen durust kin.
8 Aur nkdknon ne hoshyaron se
kah^, Apne tei men se hamen bhi
do, ki hsaniri mash'alen bujhi
jati hain.
9 Par hoshyaron ne jawab men
kaha, Aisa na ho, ki liamare aur
tumhare waste kifayat na kare:
bihtar hai, ki bechnewalon ke
pliBJao, aur apne waste niol lo.
10 Jab we kharidne ga,in, dulha
k pahuncha, aur we jo taiyar
thin, us ke sath sh^di ke ghar
men ga,in : aur darw^za band
hua.
11 Fichhe we dusri kunwarMn
bhi a,in, aur kahne lagin, Ai
khudawand, Ai khud^wand, ha-
m^e liye darwaza khol.
12 Tab us ne jawab men kaha,
Main tuna se sach kahta hiin, ki
tumheni nahin pabchantfi.
13 Is liyejagteraho, kyunkitum
nahin jante, ki kaun se din, yk
kaun SI ghari, Ibn i Adam awegd.
14 ^ Ki waih us admi ki manind
hai, jis ne safar karte waqt naw-
karon ko bulakar imhcn apna mal
supurd kiya.
15 Ek ko panch tore, diisre ko
do, tisre ko ek ; bar ek ko, ua ki
liyaqat ke muwaiiq, diya^ aur
turt safar kiy^.
MATi, XXV, ■ 35
16 Tab jis ne panch tore p4,e
the, jakar aur len den karke,
panch tore aur paida ki,e.
17 Yiinhin us ne bhi, jise do mile
the, do aur kania,e.
IB Par jis ne ek paya, gayd, aur
zarmn khodkar apne khudawand
ke rupa,e gar diye.
19 Muddat ba'd, un naukaron
ka khawind ^ya, aur un se hisab
lene laga.
20 So jis ne panch tore pa,ethe,
panch tore aur bhi lekar aya, aur
kaha, Ai khudawand, tii ne mujhe
panch tore sompe ; dekh, main ne
un ke siwa p^ch tore aur bhi
kama,e.
21 Us ke khawind ne us sekaha,
Ai achchhe diyanatdar naukar,
shabash ! tii thore men diyanatdar
nikln, main tujhe bahut chizon
par ikhtiyar dunga ; to apne kha-
wind ki khushi men shamil ho,
22 Aur jis ne do tore pa,e the,
wuh bhi akar kahne laga, Ai
khudaAvand, tii ne mujhe do tore
sorapc : dekh, un ke siwa main ne
do aur bhi paida ki,e.
23 Us ke khawind ne us se kah^,
Ai achchhe diyanatdar naukar,
shabash ! tii thore men diyanatdar
nikla, main tujhe bahut chizon
par mukhtar kariinga ; apne kha-
wind ki khushi men shamil ho.
24 Tab wuh bhi, jis ne ek tora
paya tha, dke, kaline laga, Ai
khudawand, main tujiie sakht
mizaj jant4 tha, ki jah4n nahin
boya, wahan tii k^tta, aur jahan
nahin chhitraya, wahan jam'a
karta hai ;
25 So main ne darke terd tora
zamin men chhipaya ; dekh, tera
JO hai, maujud hai.
20 Us ke malik ne jawab men
kaha, Ai bad aiu: sust naukar, tii
ne jkna, ki main wahan katta
hiin, jahan nahin boya, aur wa-
han jam'a karta, jahan nahin
chhinta :
27 Pas tujhe munasib th4, ki
mere rupa,e sarriifon ko det^,
ki main ake use siid samet pata.
36
_28 So is sc jnli tora clihinkar,
jis pas das tore hain, use do.
29 Kyunki jis pas kuclih hai, use
diya ja,ega, aur us ki barhtf hogi-
aur jia pas kuchh nahin, us se,
^•uh bhi jo rakhta ho, le liya ja,ega.
30 Aur is nikamme naukar ko
bahar andhere men dal do; wahan
xona aur dant pisna hoga.
31 ^ Jab Ibu i Adam apne jalal
se awega, aur sab pak firislite us
ke sath, tab wuh apne jalal ke
takht par baitbeg^ :
32 Aur sab qaum uske ^geh^zir
ki ja,engi : aur jis tarah garariya
bheron ko bakrion sc juda karta
liai, ^vuli ck ko diisre se juda
karega.
33 Aur bheron ko dahine, aur
bakrion ko ba,en khara karega.
34 Radshah unhen jo us ke da-
hine bain, kahega, Ai mere
Bap ke mubarak logo, us badsha-
hat ko, jo dunya ki paidaish ac
tizmhare liye taiyar ki ga,i, miras
men lo :
35 Kyunki main bhiikha tha,
turn ne mujhe khana klulaya:
main piyasa tha, turn ne mujbe
pkni pilaya ,- main pardesf tha,
turn ne nieri khatird^ri ki :
36 Nanga tha, turn ne niujhc
kapra pahinaya ; bimar tha, tuni
ne men khabar U : qaid men thti,
txmi mere pas a,e.
37 Us waqt r:istbaz use jawab
men kahenge, Ai Khud^wand, kab
ham ne tujhe bhiikha dekhi, aur
khdna khilaya? ya piyasti, aur
j^nl pilaya ?
38 Kab ham nc tujhe pardesi
dekha, aur khatirdari ki'f' ya
naiiga, aur kapra pahinay^ ?
39 Ham kab tujhe bimar ya qaid
men dekhkar tinh p^s a,c ?
40 Tab Badshah un se jawab
men kahega, Main turn se sach
kahta hun, id Jab turn ne mere
un sab se cbhote bhaion men se
ek ke sath kiya, to mere sath
kiy^.
41 Tab wuli h^in tarsftvalon se
kahega, Ai mal'uno, mere samhne
MATI, XXV, XXVI.
sens hamesha ki ag menj^o, jo
shaitan aur us ke firishton ke liyc
taiy4r ki ga,i hai :
43 Kyiinki main bhukha tha,
par tum nc mujhe khane ko na
diya ; piyasa th^ tum ne mujhe
pani na pilaya :
43 Pardesi tha, tum ne meri
khatirdari na ki : nanga tha, tum
ne mujhe kapra na pahinaya : bi-
mar aur qaid men tha, tum nc
meri khabar na li.
44 Tab we bhi jawab men ka-
henge, Ai Khudawand, kab ham
ne tujhe Ijhukha, ya piyasa, ya
pardesi, ya nanga, ya bimar, ya
qaidi dekhii, aur ten khidmat na
ki?
45 Tab wuh unhen jawab men
kahega. Main timi se sach kahta
hiin, ki Jab tum ne mere in sab se
cbhote bhaion men se ek ke sath
na kiya, to mere sath bhi na kiy^.
46 Aur we hamesha ke 'azab men
ja,enge: par rastbaz hamesha ki
zindagi men.
XXVr BAB.
1 AUR yiln hiia, ki jab Yisii'
■^*- jih sab bitten kar chukii,
to us ne apne shagirdon se kah^,
3 Tum j^ntc ho, ki do roz ba'd
'id i fasah hogi, jab Ibn i Adam
hawala kiya ja,ega, ki salib par
khincha jaw^e.
3 Tab Sardar Kahin, aur Faqih,
aur qaum kc Buzurg, Qaj-afa
name Sardar Kahin ke ghar men
ikattbe hue,
4 Aur saiah ki, ki Yisii' ko
fareb se pakarke,mar dalen.
5 Tab unhon ne kaha, 'Id ko
nahiu, na ho ki logon men fasad
mache.
6 ^ Jis waqt Yisii' Bait'aniya men
Shama'un korhi ke ghar men tba,
7 Ek 'aurat sang i marmar ke
'itrdan men qimati 'itr us pds lai,
aur jab wuh kh^ne baitha, us ke
sir par dhala.
8 Us ke shagird jib dekhkar
MATI, XXVI.
37
ktafa hoke, kahne lage, Kahe
ko yih befaida kharch Tiii^ ?
9 Kyunki yih 'itr bare dam par
bikta, aur wah mulitiijoii ko diya
jata.
10 Yisu ne yih jankar unhen
kaha, Kyun is 'aurat ko taklif
dete ho ? us ne to mere sath
neki ki.
11 Kyunki muhtaj hamesha turn-
hire sath hain ; par main hamesha
tumhare sath na rahiinga.
13 Ki us ne jo mere badan par
'itr dhala, to yih mere kafan ke
liye kiya hai.
13 Main turn se sach kahta hiin,
ki Taraam dunya men, jah^n ka-
liin is Injil ki manadi hogi, yih
bh'i jo us ne kiya, is ki yadgari ke
liye kaha ja,ega.
li T[ Tab un barah men se, ek ne,
jis ka nam Tahiidah IskariyiAti tha,
Sardar Kahinon ke pas jakarkaha,
lo Jo main use tmnhen pakarwa
diin, to mujhe kya doge ? Tab
uuhon ne us se tfs rupa,e ka iqrar
kiya.
16 Aur vrah us waqt se us ke
pakarwane ke liye qabii dhun-
dhta tha.
17 ^ So, 'idi fasah ke pahle din,
shagirdon ne Yisii' pas akar, us se
kaha, Tii kahan chahta hai, ki
ham tere liye fasah taiyar karen ?
18 Us ne kaha, Shahr men fulaiie
shakhs pas jakar, us se kaho, ki
Ustad farmata hai, Mera waqt
nazdik pahimcha ; main apne sha-
girdon samet tere yahan 'id i fasah
kariinga.
19 So jaisa Yisii' ne shagirdon
ko hukm kiya tha, we baja la,e,
aur fasah taiyar kiya.
30 Jab sham hiii, ^Tih un bara-
hon ke sath khane baitha.
21 Jab we kha rahe the, us ne
kaha. Main turn se sach kahta htin,
Turn men se ek mujhe pakarwa-
dega.
22 Tab we nihayat dilgir hue, aur
bar ek un men se puchhne laga,
Ai Khudawand, kya main hun ?
33 Us ne jawab men kah^, Jo
mere sath tabaq men hath dalta
hai, wuhi mujhe pakarwadegd.
24 Ibn i Adam, jis tarah us ke
haqq men likha hai, rawana hota ;
lekin, us shakha par alsoa, jis ke
hathon se Ibn i Adam giriftar
kanvaya jata hai ; agar wuh
shakhs paida na hota, us ke Uye
bihtar tha.
25 Tab Yahiidah ne, jo us ka
pakarwanewala tha, jawib men
kahS, Ai Ustad, kya main hun ?
Us ne kaha, Tii ne ap hi kahi.
26 % Un ke khate waqt, Yisu* ne
roti li, aur shukr karke tori, phir
shagirdon ko dekar kahS, Lo,
khao ; yih niera badan hai.
37 Phir piyala lekar, shukr kiya,
aur unhen dekar kah^ Turn sab
is men se pio ;
28 Kyunki yih mera lahu hai ;
ya'ne na,e qaul ka lahii, jo bahu-
ton ke gunahon ki mu'ifi ke hye
bahaya jata.
29 Main turn se kahta hun, ki
Angiir ka shira phir na pi,unga
us din tak ki tumhare sath apne
Bap ki badshahat men. naya na
pijiin.
30 Phir we git gake Zaitun ke
pahar ko ga,e.
31 Tab Yisu' ne un se kaha.
Turn sab isi rat mere sabab
thokar kh^oge ; kyunki likhi hai,
id Main garariye ko mixiinga,
aur gaiia ki bheren titar bitar
hojd,eiigL
33 Lekin main apne ji uthne ke
ba'd turn se age Galil ko j^iinga.
33 Patras ne jawab men us se
kaha, Agarchi sab tcribabat tho-
kar kha,en, par main kabhi tho-
kar na khaunga.
34 Yisii' ne us se kaha, Main
tujh se sach kahta hun, ki Tu isi
rat, murg ke bang dene ke pahle,
tin bir mera ivkkr karegi.
35 Patras ne us se kaha, Agar
tere sath mujhe mama bhi zarur
ho, tan bhj tera inkar na kariinga.
Aur sab shagirdon ne bhi yih
kaha.
30 5[ Phir Yisu' un ke sdth. Gat-
MlTI, XXVI.
samani n^me ek maqam men aya,
aur shagirdon se kaha, Yahan
Tjaitho, jab tak main wahan jakar
du'a luangun:.
37 Tab us ne Patras aur Zabadi
ke do bete sath liye, aur ganigin
aur nihayat dil^fr Jioiie iaga.
38 Tab us ne un se kaha, ki
Mer^ dil nihayat gamgm liai,
balki meri maut ki si halat hai :
turn yaban tbahro, axir mere s^th
j%te rato.
39 Aur kuchh age barhke munh
ke bal gira, aur du'a niangi, ki i\j
mere Bap, agar ho sake, to jah piy-
ala mujh se giizar ja,e : taubhi meri
khwahish nahiuj balki teri khwa-
hish ke mutabiq ho.
40 Tab shagirdon ke pas aya,
aur unhen sote p^ar Patras se
kaha, Kya tiuu mere sath ek
ghanta nahm jag sake ?
41 Jago, aur du'a mango, taki
imtihdn inen na paro : nih to mus-
ta'idd, par jism sust hai.
42 Phir us ne do bira du'a mangi,
ki Ai mere Bap, agar mere puie
ke bagair yih piyala mujh se na-
hin guzar sakta, to teri marzi ho.
43 Us ne ake phir unhen sote
p^ya : kyunki mi ki ankhen nind
se bhari thm.
44 Aur uuhen chhorkar phir
gaya, aur wuhi bat kahkar tisri
\>& du'a msingi.
45 Tab apne shagirdon ke pas
akar un ae kaha, Ab sote raho,
aur aram karo : dekho wuh ghari
4 paliuuchi, ki Ibn i Adam gunali-
g^ronke hathhawdlakiyajatahai.
40 Utho, cbalen : dekho, jo
mujhe pakarwata hai, nazdik hai.
47 T[ Wuh'j-ih kah hi raha tha, ki
dekho, Yah udab, jo un barahon men
se ek thii, ay^, aur us ke sdth ek
bari bhir taiwaren aur lathian li,e,
Sardar Kahinon aur qauni ke hu-
zurgon ki taraf se i pahimchi.
48 Us ke pakarwanewdle ne im-
hen yih kahke pata diya tha, ki
Jise main chumdn, wuhihai; use
pakar lena.
49 Us ne wunhm Yisii' pas aRar
kaha, Ai Ustad, Salain ; aur chum
liyL
50 Yisii' ne use kaha, Ai Miyan,
tu kaheko aya ? Tab unhcjn ne
p^s akar Yisd' par hath dale, aur
use pakar liya.
51 Aur, dekho, Yisu' ke sathfon
men se ek ne hath barhakar apni
talwar khainchi, aur Sardar Kahin
ke naukar par chalakar us ka k^
ura diya.
52 Tab Yisii' ne us se kaha, Apni
talwar miyan men kar, kyunki jo
talw{ir khinchte hain, talwar hi
se mare ja,enge.
53 Kya tii nahin j^nta, ki main
ahhi apne Bap se m&ng sakta
hun, aur wuh firishton ke barah
tuman se ziyada mere Hye hazir
kar dega ?
54 Par nawishton ki bat, ki
yunhin bona zariir hai, tab kyiin-
kar puri bogi ?
55 Us waqt Yisii' logon, se kahne
laga, ki T\im, iaise chor ke liye,
taiwaren aur lathfan lekar, mere
pakarne ko nikle ho ? Main har
roz haikaJ men tumhare sath
baithke ta'lim deta tba, par turn
ne mujhe na pakra.
56 Lekin yih sab is liye hua, t^ki
nahion ke nawishte pure hon.
Tab sab shagird use chborke bhag
ga,e.
57 T[ Sojinhonne Yisii' kopalcra,
we use Qayafa nam Sardar Kahin
pas le ga,e, jahan Paqih aur bu-
zxu'g jam'a the.
58 Patras diir diir us ke pi'chhe
Sardar Kahin ke ^har tak chala ga-
yk, aur andar jake naukaron ke
s^th baithi, ki dekhe, ki £khir
kya hotii hai.
59 Tab Sardar Kahin aur hu-
zurg aur sari majlis Yisd' par
jhiithi gawahi dhiindhne lage, taki
usem^rdalen;
tiO Par na pa,i ; aur agarchi ba-
hut jhdthe gawah a,e, par ko,{ bat
na thahri. Akhir, do jhuthe gawa-
hon ne akar,
(il Kaha, ki Is ne kah^ hai,
ki Main Khuda ki haikal ko dha
MATi, XXVI, xxvn.
sakta, aur phir tin din men use
ban^ saktaliiin.
62 Tab Sardar Kahin ne uthkar
us se kaha, Tu kuchla jawab na-
Ma deta ? jih tujh. par k^a gawahi
dete hain ?
63 Par Yisii' chup ralia. Tab
Sardar Kahin ne us se kaha,
Main tujhe zinda Khuda ki qasam
det£ hiin, ki agar tu Masih,
Khuda ka Beta hai, to ham se
l£ah.
64 Yisii' ne us se kaha, H^n,
wuhi, jo tu kahta hai : balk'i,
main turn se kahta hun, ki Is ke
ba'd, turn Ibn i Adam ko Qfidir i
Mutlaq ki dahini taraf baithe, aux
asman ke badalon par ate dek-
hoge.
65 Tab Sardar Kahin ne apne
kapre pharkar kaha, ki Yih
kufr kahchuka hai; ab haraen aur
gawah kya zarur? turn ne ap us
ka kufr suna.
GQ Ab tumhari kya salah ? Un-
hon ne j awab men kaha, Wuh qatl
ke laiq hai.
67 Tab unhon ne us ke munh par
thuka, aur use gininsA niara, aur
ddsroii ne use tamanche marke
kaha, ki,
68 Ai Masih, hamen nabiiwat se
bata, ki kis ne tujhe mara ?
69 ^ Jab Patras bahar dil^n men
baitha thi, ek laundi ne us p4s
^e, kaha, Tii bhi Yisii' Galili ke
s4th tha.
70 Par us ne sab ke samhne
inkir karke kaha. Main nahin
jantd, ki tu kya kahti hai.
71 Phir jab wuh darwazc kf taraf
bahar chala, ek diisri ne use
dekhkar, un se jo vrahan the,
kaha, ki Yih bhi Yisii' ^Nasail ke
sath tha.
72 Tab us ne qasam khake phir
inkdr kiya, ki Main us shakhs ko
nahm janta.
73 Thorl der ba'd, imhon ne jo
wahan kliarc tJie, Patras pas ake
kaha. Ueshakk tii bhi un men se
hai, ki teri boli tujhe zaliir karti
hai.
39
74 Tab us ne la'nat bhejkar aur
qasam khakar kaha, Main is
shakhs ko nahm j^nta. Wunhin
murg ne bang di.
75 Tad Patras ko Yisu' ki bat
yad a,i, jo us ne us se kahi thi, ki
Murg ke bang dene se pahle, tii
tin bar mera inkar karega. Wuli
bahar Jake zar zar roja.
XXVir BAB.
1 TAB subh hui, sab Sardar
*J Kahinon, aur qaum ke bu-
zurgon ne Yisii' ki babat sal^h ki,
ki use kyLinkar qati karen :
2 Phir use bandhkar b^har le
fa,e, aur Pantils Pilatus hakim ke
awale kiya.
3 ^ Tab Yahud4b, jis ne use
pakarwadiya tha, dekhkar, ki us
ke qatl ka hukm hua, pachhtaya,
aur wuh tis rupa,e Sardar Kaliiuon
aur buzurgon pas pher laya,
4 Aur kaha, Main ne gundh
kiya, ki begunah ko pakarwaya.
We bole, Hamen kya? tujan.
5 Tad wuh rupa,e haikal men
phenkkar chala gaya, aur jiike ap
ko phiinsi di.
6 Par Sardar Kahinon ne rupa,e
lekar kaha, Inhen khaz^ne men
dalna raw^ nahm, ki yih j^hiin ka
dam hai.
7 Tab unhon ne sahih karke un
rupuyon se kumhar ka khet par-
desj'on ke garne ke bye kharfd^.
8 Is sabab aj tak wuh khet, Khiin
ka khet, kahlata hai.
9 Tab wuhjo Yaramiyah nabiki
ma'rifat kaha gay^ tha, piira hiia,
ki Unhon ne wuh tis rupa,e hye,
us ki thabrai hui qimat, jis ki
qimat Bani Israel men ae ba'zo^t
ne thahra,! ;
10 Aur unhon ne wuh rvpa,e
kurahar ke khet ke waste diye,
jaisa l^hudawand ne mujhe farm-
aya.
1 1 Phir Yisii' hikim ke riibaru
kliara tha : aur hakim ne us se
puchhii, kya Tii Yahiidion ka
40
MATl XXVIL
Badsii^h hal? Yisii' ne us se
kaha, Han, tii tluk kaht^ hai.
12 Aur us -waqt Sardar Kahin
aur biizurg us par fan^ad kar rahe
the, par -wuli kuchh. jawab na
deta tha.
13 Tab Pilatus ne us se kaha,
Kyi tu nahm sunt^, Id ye tujh
par kitni gawahian dete hain ?
14 Par us ne us ki ek bat
ka bill jawib na diya ; chun-
anchi Hakim ne bahut ta'ajjub
kiya.
15 Hakim kk dastur tba, ki bar
'id ko, logon ki khatir, ek baiid-
hua, jise we chdhte, chhor deta
tba.
16 Us Tvaqt xm kh Barabbas
name ek maabhiir baudliua tha.
17 So, jab ire ikatthe hue, Pila-
tus ne un se kaha, Tum kise
chahte ho, ki main tuinbare lije
cbhor diin ? Barabbas, ya Yisii'
ko, jo Jllasih kahlat^ hai ?
18 Kyunki wuh samajh gaya, ki
mihon ne use (Idli se hawale kiya.
19 ^ Aur jab wah. masnad par
baitha, us ki joni ne kahia bheja,
ki Tii is rastbiz se kuchh kam na
rakh, kyunki main ne ^j khw^b
men us ke sabab bahut tasdfa
pa,i.
30 Lekin Sardar Kahinon, aur
buzurgon ne logon ko ubhara, ki
Harabbas ko mang len, aur Yisii'
ko qatl karen.
21 Hakim ne phir mi se kaha,
Tum in donon men se kiae chdhte
bo, ki niaiu tumhare liye chbor
dun ? We bole, Barabbas ko.
23 Pil^tiis ne mi se kaha, Phir
Yisu' ko jo Masih kalilata hai,
main kya karun ? Un sabhon ne
us se kaha, Use salib de.
.23 H.^kim ne kalia, Kyun.^ us
ne ky4 badi ki ? Par we aur bbi
chiUa,e, ki Use salib dc,
34 f Jab Pilatus ne deklui, ki
kuchh ban nahm parta, balki aur
bhi hullar beta hai, to pdni leke
bhir ke %e apne hath dho,e, aur
kaha, Main is rdstbaz ke kbun se
pak hiiii ; turn jano.
25 Tab logon ne jawab men
kaha, Us ka kbun ham par, aur
hamarf aulad par ho.
26 'TJ Tab us ne Barabb^ ko un
ke liyc chhor diy^, aur Yisii' ko
kore markar hawale kiya, ki salib
par khinchd jawe.
27 Tab hakim ke sip^hion ne
Tisii' ko diwankhane men le jdtar
apni tamam guroh us ke gird jam'a
ki.
28 Aur us ke kapre utarkar use
qirmizi pairahan pahinSya.
29 T[ Aur kanton ka taj banikar
us ke sir par rakh^ aur ek sarkan-
da us ke hath men diya, aur us ke
^gc ghutne tekkar, us par thattha
m§.rke kaha, Ai Yahudioii ke bad-
shab, Salani !
30 Aur us par thilka, aur wuh
sarkanda lekar us ke sir par mara.
31 Aur jab we thatthi kar
cbukc, to us pairahan ko utarkar
phir usi ke kapre use pahina,e,
aur salib par klimchne ko le chale.
32 Jab bahar jate the, unhon ne
ek Qiirini admi Sharaa'un name
ko begar pakri, ki us ki salib Ic
chale.
33 Aur ek maqam Galgata
name, ya'ne khopri ki jagali, par
pahunchke,
34 ^ Pit mila hua sirka use pine
ko diya : us ne chakhke, na chah^
ki pi,e.
35 Aur use salib par khinchkar,
us ke kapron par cliitthi ddlke
unhen bant hya, taki jo nahi ne
kaha tba, pilra ho, ki Unhon ne
mere kapre dpaa men bant liye,
aur mere kurte par cbitthi dali.
36 Phir wahan baitlike us kf
nigahbani karne lage ;
37 Aur us ke qatl ki sabab li-
kbkar us ke sir se lincha tang
diy^, ki YIH YlStj' YAHU-
DlOK KA BlDSHAH HAI.
38 Aur us ke sath do chor bhi
salib par khinche ga^e, ek dabne,
dusra ba,en.
3.9 ^ Aur jo idhar udhar se
jate, sir hildkar us par kufr bakto
the,
mat! xxvn.
40 Aur kahte the, Wah! Tii jo
haikal ka dhanewaU, aur tin din
men bandnewala hai, ^p ko bacha.
Agar tu Khuda ka Betil hai, sah'b
par se utar a.
41 Tunhm Sardar Kahinon ne
bhi Faqfhon aur Buzurgou ke
sflth thattha marke kaha,
42 Is ne anron ko bachaya,
ap ko nahfn bacha sakta ; agar
Israel ka badshah' hai, to ab sah'b
par se utar awe, to ham us par
iman lawenge.
43 Us ne Khuda par bharosa
rakha ; a^ar wuh us ka piyara
hai, to wuh ab us ko chhurawe;
kyunki wuh kahta tha, fcl Main
Khuda kd Beta hun.
44 Isi tarah wechorbbi, jouske
sath salib par khmche ga,e the,
use bura kahte the.
45 Do pahar se leke, tisre pahar
tak, sari zajnin par andhera chha
gaya.
46 Tisre 'pahar ke qarlb, Yisu'
ne bare shor se chill^kar kaha,
Ell, Elf, lamd, sabaqtani? ya'ne,
Ai mere Khuda, ai mere Khuda,
kj'iin niujhe akela chhora ?
47 Un men se ba'zon ne.jo wahan
kharc the, sunkar kaha, ki wuh
Iliyas ko pukart^ hai.
48 Wunhin un men se ek ne
daurkar badal liya, aur sirke men
bhigoya, aur narkat par rakhkar,
use chusaja.
49 Auron nc kaha. Rah ja, ham
dekhen, Iliyas use chhurane ata
hai, ki nahin.
50 ^ Aur Yisti' ne phir bare
siior se chillakar jan di.
51 Aur, dekho, haikal ka parda
lipar se ufche fak phat gaya ; aur
zarain kampf, aur patthar tarak
ga,e ;
52 Aur qabren khul ga,in; aur
bahut lashen pak logon kf, jo
arani men the, uthi'n,
53 Aur us ke uthne ke ba'd
qabron se nikalkar, inuqaddas
shahr men jakar, bahuton ko na-
zar a,in.
54 Jab Subadar ne aur jo us ke
41
sath Yisii' ki nigahbam karte the
bhunchal aur sara majara dekiia,
to nihayat dar ga,e, aur kabne
lage, Yih beshakk Khud^ kaBeta
tha.
55 Aur wahan bahut sfauraten,
jo Gain se Yi.sd' ke pichhe pichhe
us kf khidmat karti a,i thin, diir
se tak rahin :
56 Un men Mariyam Magda-
Imi, aur Ya'qub aur Yose ki ma
Mariyam, aur Zabadi ke beton ki
ma thin.
57 Jab sham hui, Yiisuf name
Aramatiya ka ek daulatraand, jo
Yisii' ka shagird bhi tha, ay^;
58 Us ne, Pil^tus pas jake, Yisii'
ki lash mangi. Tab Pilatus ne
hukm diy^, ki hish use den.
59 Yiisuf ne, lash lekar, suti saf
ch^dar men lapeti,
60 Aur apni nayi qabr men, jo
chatan men khodi thj, rakhj : aiu*
ek bhari patthar qabr ke munh
par dhalkake chala gaya.
61 Aur Mariyam IVIagdalini aur
dusri Mariyam wahan qabr ke
samhne baithi thin.
62 ^ Diisre roz, jo taiyari ke din
ke ba'd hai, Sardar Kahimxn, aur
Farisfon ne milkar Pilatus ke p^s
jam'a hoke kaha, ki,
63 Ai khudawand, hamen yid
hai, ki Wuh dagab^z apnc jite ji
kahta tha, ki Main tin din ba'd ji
nthiiijga,
64 is liye hukm kar, ki tin din
tak qabr ki nigahbani karen, na
lio, ki us ke shagird rat ko Skar
use chura ]e jaen, aur logon se
kahen, ki Wuh murdon men se
jf utha; to jnh pichhlafareb pahle
se badtar hoga.
65 Pilatus ne un se kaha, Tum-
h6,re pas pahrewale hain ; jake
raaqdur bhar us ki nigahbani
karo.
66 Unhon ne jakar us patthar
par nmhr kar di, aur pahre bith^-
kar, qabr ki nigahbani ki.
42
MATt xxvm.
XXVIII B.\B.
1 QfABT ke ba'd, jab hafte ke
k^ palile din pau phatne lagi,
JUariyara Magdalini aur diisn
Mariyam qabr ko dekLne a,in.
2 Aur, deklio, ek bara bhunclial
^ya ; kyunki Khudiiwand ka
finshta iisinan se utarke ^ya, aur
us patthar ko qabr se dhalk^ke
us par baith gaya.
3 Us k^ chmra bijH ka sfi, aur
us ki poshak sufed barf ki si thi ,-
4 Aur us ke dar se nigabban
kamp uthe, aur murde se hoga,e.
6 Par firislite ue mutawajjih
hokar, un 'auraton se kaha, 1X1111
mat daro ; main janta hiSn, ki
tumTiaii' ko, jo salib par kbincha
gaya, dbiindbti ho.
6 "Wuh yahan nahm hai ; ky-
iinki jaiaa us ue kaha th.4, wuh
utha hai. Ao, yih jagab, jahan
Khud^wand para tha, dekho.
7 Aur jald jake, us ke sbagirdon
se kaho, ki wuh murdon men se
ji utha hai, aur, dekho, vruh tum-
hare dge Galil ko jSta hai; wahan
turn use dekhoge : dekho, main
ne tumhen jata diya.
8 We jald qabr par se bare
khauf aur bari khusbi ke satli
rawana hokar, us ke sbagirdon
ko khabar dene daurhi.
9 ^rlab we us ke sbagirdon ko
khabardenejati thin, dekho, Yisu'
nnhen mila, aur kaha, Salam.
Unhon ne, ptis akar, us ke q^adam
pakre, aur use sijda kiya.
10 Tab yisii' ne unhen kaha,
Mat daro, par jake mere bhaion
se kaho, ki Galil ko jawen ; Ava-
hitn mujhe dekhenge.
1 1 Y "^^^ ^''^ chali j^tl thni,
dekho, pahrewaloii men se kitnon
ne shabr men akar, jo kuchh hiia
tha, Sardar Kaliinon se bayan
kiya.
12 Tab unhon ne buzurgon ke
sath ikatthe hokar, salah ki, aur uu
pahrewalon ko bahut rupa,e dive,
13 Aur kaha, Turn kaho, ki Eat
ko jab ham sote the, us ke sha-
gird Ske use chur4 lega,e.
1 4 Aur agar yih hakim ke kan
tak pahunche, ham use samjhakar
tumhen khatre ee bacha lenge.
16 Chunancbi unhon ne nipa,e
lekar sikhlane ke muwafiq kiya ;
aur yih b^t aj tak Xahndion men
mashhur hai.
16 Tf Phir we gyarah shagird,
Galil ke us pahat- ko, jahSn Yisii'
ne unhen farmaya tha, ga,e.
17 Aur use dekhkar, nnhon ne
us ko sijda kiya ; par jja'^e dub-
dhe men rahe.
18 Aur XisLi' ne pas ^kar un se
kaha, ki Asm^n aur zamin ka sar^
ikhtiy^r mujhe diyS ga-yii ;
19 ■[[ Is liye turn jakar sab qau-
mon ko Bap aur Bete aur Hub i
Quds kc nam se baptisma deke
shagird karo :
20 Aur unhen sikhlao, ki un
sab baton par 'amal karen, jin ka
main ne turn ko hulou diya hai ;
aur dekho, main zam^ne ke ta-
mam hone tak, bar roz tumhare
s^th hun. Amm.
MARQUS KI INJIL.
I BAB.
1 I^HUDA kc Bete Yisu'
_l\. Masili ki Injil kk shu-
2 Jais^ nabion ki kitahon men
]ikha hai, ki Dckh, main apne rasill
ko terc age bhejta liiin ; wuli teri
rah ko tere samhne taijar karega.
3 Bayaban men ek pukaniewale
ki awaz hai, ki Khud^wand ki
rah ko banao, aur us ke rastoii ko
sidha karo.
4 Wais^ Yuhanna bayaban men
baptisma deta tha, aur gunahon
ki mu'afi ke liye tauba kc bap-
tisma ki manadi karta tha.
"5 Aur sari Yahiidiya ke aur
Xariisalam ke rahnewale us pas
nikal &,e, aur sabhon ne apne
gunahon ka iqrar karke Yardaii
ke darya men us se baptisma paya.
6 Aur Yuhanna tint ke balon
ki poshak pahiue aur chamre ka
kamarband apni kamar men band-
he tha, aur tiddi aur jangli shahd
kh^t^ th^ ;
7 Aur mauadi karta tha, ki
Mere piehhe ek mujh se zorawar
ata hai, aur main is Idiq nahin,
ki jhukke us ki jution ka tasma
kholun.
8 Main ne to tumhen pani se
baptisma diya, par wuh tumhen
Riih i Quds se baptisma dega.
9 Aur unhin dinon men aisa hiia,
ki Yisii' ne Nasarat i Galfl se ^kar,
Yardan men Yuhanna ke hath se
baptisma p^y^.
10 Aur jyiinhin wah panf se
bahar kjk, us ne asman ko khula
aur Ruh ko kabutar ki manuid
apne iipar utarte dckh4 ;
11 Aur asman se avraz ^i, ki Tu
mera 'aziz Beta hai, jis se main
razi hun.
12 Aur Eiih use filfaur bayaban
men le ga,i.
13 Aur wuh wah^n bay^b&n
men chalis din tak rahke Shai-
tan se azmaya gaya ■ aur jangal
ke janwaron ke sath rahta tha;
aur firishte us ki khidmat karte
the.
1 4 Phir Yuhanna ki giriftari ke
ba'd Yisii' ne Galil men ake,
Khuda ki badshahat ki khush-
khabari ki manadi ki,
15 Aur kaha, ki, Waqt pura
b ua, aur Kh uda ki badshahat
nazdik a,i; tauba karo, aur Injil
par iman lao.
1 6 Aur Galil ke Haryk ke kindre
phii-te hue, us ne Shama'iin, aur us
ke bh^i Andrj^s ko darya men j^
dalte dekha : ki we machhwe the.
17 Yisu' ne unhen kaha, Turn
mere piehhe chale ao, aur main
tumhen admion ke machhwe
ban^uuga.
IS Aur we wunhin apne jalonko
chhorkar us ke piehhe ho ii,e.
19 Aur wahan se thori dur
barhke us ne Zabadi ke bete
Ya'qiib aur us ke hhki Yuhanna
ko bhi kishti par apne j41on ki
marammat karte dekha.
20 Aur filfaur unhen bulayd, aur
we apne bap Zabadi ko kishti men
mazduron ke sath chhorke us ke
piehhe ho li,e.
21 I'ab we Kafamahum men
dsikhil hue, amr wuh filfaur 'iba-
datkhane men jake ta'lim dene
laga.
32 Aur we us M ta'hm se
hairan hue, ki wuh un ko, ikhti-
yarwale ki tarah, na Faqihon ki
manind, ta'lim deta tha.
23 A\ahan un ke 'ibadatkhane
men ek shakhs tha, jis men napdlc
nib thi ; wuh ydn kahke chillaya,
ki,
24 Ai Yisu' Nasari, chhor de, ha-
men tujh se kya kam ? Tu hamen
balak karne aya hai? main tiyhe
Gospel of Marc - Evangile selon Marc
MARQUS, T, n.
44
jaata hun, ki tu kaim hai, Khuda
k4 Qudclus.
25 Yisii' ne use ddnta aur kah^
kj Chup, aiir us par se jati rah,
26 Tab napafc ruh use marorkc
atir bari iyfiz se chilldke us par se
utar ga,i.
27 AxiT -we sab hairan boke apas
men yih kahte hiie balls karte the,
ki Yib ky d hai ? yih kaisi na,i ta'lfm
hai ? ki wuh n^pak riihon ko bM
iqtidir se hukm karta hai, aur we
us ko mknti ham.
38 Wunhi'n us'ki shuhrat Galfl
hi ch^ron taraf phail ga,i,
29 Aur "wc filfatur 'ibtidatkhane
se nikalke Ya'qiib aur Yuhanna
ke sath Shama'un aur Andryas
ke ghar men ga,e.
30 Aur Shama'iia ki sas tap se
pari thi ; tab unhon ne filfaur use
khabax di.
31 Us ne ake, us kabatb pakarkc
use uth4y^ ; aur filiaur us ki tap
i4ti rahi, aur us ne un ki khidmat
ki.
32 Sham ko, jab siiraj diibgaya,
sSre bimaron aur diw^on ko ub
pas l^e.
S3 Aur Sard shahr darwdze par
jam'a bua tha.
34 ITs ne bahuton ko, jo tarah
tarah ki bimarion men girif-
tar the, changa kiya, aur bahut se
deon ko nikaU ; aur deon ko bolne
na diya, kyunki unhon ne use
pahch^n^v tba.
35 Aur bare tarke, kuchh rat
rahte, wuh uthke nikl^, aur ek
■wiranjagab men jakc, wahan du'a
m^gi.
36 Aur Shama'un aur us ke
B^thi us ke pichbe chale.
37 Jab unhon ne use pay^ to
kaha, ki Tiijhe sab dJnindhte
hain,
■ 38 Us ne unhen kaha, Ao, as
pas ke shahron men jawen, taki
main wahan bhi manadi kartin;
kyunki main isiliye nikla hiin.
39 Aur wuh sdn Galfl ke 'iba-
datkMnon men man4di karta, aur
deon ko dur karta tha.
40 Tab ek korhi ne ake us ki
minnat ki, aur ghutne tekkar us
se bola, ki Agar tu chahe, to
nnijhe p4k kar sakt4 bai.
41 Yisii' ne us par rahm karfce
hath barhaya, aur use chhiike
kaha, ki Main chahta hun, tu p^k
bo.
43 Yih bat kahte hi us ka korh
jata rahii, aur wuh pak hiui.
43 Aur U.S ne takid se use yih
hukm karke jald rukhsat kiya,
ki,
44 Dekb, kisi se kuchh mat kab,
baJki jji, aur apne tarn kahin ko
dikha, aur apne pak hone ki ba-
bat mi chiEon ko, jin ka hukm
Miisi'i ne diya, gu^iran, taki we
un par gawahi hop.
45 Tar us ne bahar jd.ke l)abut
baten kahin, aur khass karke is
bat ko ais^ mashhilr kiya, ki Yisii'
zahira shahr men dakhil na ho
saka, par bdbar wiran jagahon men
raha : aur log charon taraf se us
pas ^ya kiye.
nBAB.
1 AUR ka,i din ba'd, wuh Ka-
-^A lamahmu men phir kya,
aur zahir ho gaya, ki wuh ghar
men hai.
2 Tab filfaur waban itne admi
jam'a hiie, ki darwAze ki dahh'z
tak bhi un ki samM na hiii, aur us
ne imhen kalam kah sunaya.
3 Aur ek mafliij ko char ad-
mioii se uthwake us pas le a,e.
4 Jab we bhir ke sabab us ke
nazdik na a. sake, to unhon ne us
chhat ko, jaban. wuh tha, khol
diyd, aur kholke us khatole ko,
jis par mafluj lata tha, latka
diya.
5 Yisu' ne xm ka i'atiqdd dekb-
kar, us mafluj ko kaha, Ai Bete,
tere gunah mu'af hiie.
6 Par ba'ze Faqih jo wabdn
baithe the, apne dilon men khiyal
karne lage, ki,
7 Yih kyun aisa ku^ bakt^ hai ?
Khudd ke siwa, kaiin gnnali
mu'af kar sakta hai ?
8 Aur lilfaur Yisu' ne apni riih
se ma'luni karke, ki we apne dilon
men ai&e khiytU karte hain, iinhen
kaha, ki Tiiuikjun apne dilon men
aise khij^al karte ho ?
9 Us niafluj ko kya kahn^
^santar haij yih, ki Tere gunah
mu'af hue, ya yih, ki Utli aur
apna khatola le chal ?
10 Lckin taki tiim jano, ki Ibn
i Adam zaniin par gunahon ke
mu'af karne ka ikhtiyar rakhta
hai, us ne us mafluj ko kaha,
11 Main tiijhe kahta hun, Uth,
aur apna kliatola uthake apne
ghar ko ja. ■ , ■
12 Aur wnh filfaur utha aur
apzia khafolu iithakar un sab ke
samhne nikal gaya ; aur sal> dang
ho ga,e, aur Khuda ki ta'rif karke
hole, ki Ham ne is tarah ka kabhi
na dekha tha.
13 Aur "vvuli phir dary^ ki taraf
gaya, aur sari bhir us pas a,i, aur
us ne unhen nasihat ki.
14 Aur jate hue Haifa ke bete
Lew] ko mahsill M chauki par
baithe dekha, aiir us se kaha,
Mere pichhe ho le. Wuh uthke
us ke pichhe ho liya.
15 Aur jab Yisii' us ke ghar
men khane baitha tha, yun hua,
ki bahut se mahsul lenewale aur
gunahgar us ke aur us ke shagir-
don ke sath baithe ; kyunki we
bahut the, aur us ke pichhe chale
a,e the.
l(j Aur jab Faqihon aur Fari-
Sion lie use mahsiU lenewalon aur
gun^hgarou ke sath khate dckhji,
tab us ke shagirdon se kaha, Yih
kya hai, ki wuh mahsul lenewalon
aur gunahgiron ke sath khata
pita hai ?
17 Yisu' ne sunkar unhen kaha,
tJn ke liye jo tandurust hain, ha-
kun kuchii zariir nahm, balki un
ke Uye jo bimiir hain. Main rast-
bazon ko nahfn, halki gunaligaron
ko buliine aja him. Id >ye tauba
karen.
iUKQUS, li. 45
18 Aur Yuhanna aur Farision
ke shiighd roza rakh4 karte the ':
unhon ne ake us se kaha, ki Yu-
hanna aur Farision ke sh^gird
kyun roza rakhte hain, aur tore
shagird roza nahfn rakhte ?
19 Yisii' ne unhen kahS, ki Kya
barati jab tak ki dulha un ke s^th
hai, roza rakh sakte hain ? We
jab tak ki dulha ke sa^^th hain^
roza rakh nahm sakte.
20 Lekm wuli din dwenge, jab
dulha mi se juda kiya ja,ega, tab
unhin dinon men we roza rak-
henge.
•21 Kore than ke tukre se pura-
ni poshak men koi paiwand nahin
karta; nahm to, wuli naya tukra
jo us men lagaya gaya hai pura-
ne ko khinchta hai, aur wuh zi-
yada phat jati hai.
2:i Aur na,i mai ko purani
mashkon men koi nahin bharta
hai ; nahin to mashken na,i mai
se phat jati hain, aur" mai bah
jatl hai, aur mashken harbad hoti
hain ; balki na,i mai ko na,i mash-
kon men rakha chaJiiye,
'J'3 Aur yun hua, ki inih Safat
ke din kheton se jata tha, aur us
ke shagird rah men chaltc hue
balcn torne lage.
24 Aur Farision ne us se kaha,
Dekh,-kisHye tcre shaghd Sabt
ke dm wuh kam karte, jo rawa
nahi'n hai ?
•25 Us ne unhen kaha, Kya turn
ne kabhi nahfn jiarha, ki Daud ne
jab wuh aur us ke sathi muhtai
aur hliukhe the, kya kiya ?
2(i Wuh kyunkar Sardar Kahin
Abiyathar ke waqt men Khuda
ke ghar men gaja, aur nazar ki
rotian, jin ka khana kahmon ke
siwa kisi ko rawa na tha, kha,in
aur apne sathion ko bhi df n ? "'
27 Us ne mihen kaha, Sabt kg
din nisan ke waste hua, na insan
Sabt ke din ke waste.
28 Pas Ibn i Adam Sabt ke din
ki bhi Khudawand hai.
4S
MARQUS, in.
ni BAB.
1 TXTUH 'ibadatlthane men phir
▼ ' dathil hu^; wahan ek
shakhs tKa, jis k^ ck hdth sukh
gaya tha.
2 Aur we us ki gh&t men lage,
ki agar wuh use Sabt ke din
changa karc, to us par n^lish
karen.
3 lis ne us shakhs ko, jis ka
hath siikh gaya tha, kaha, ki Bfch
men khara ho.
4: Aur us ne unhen kaha, ki
Sabt kc din neki kama rawa hai,
j-'a badi kama ? jau bach^na ya
j;m se m^rna ? We chupj ho
rahe.
C} Tab us nc un ki sakhtdili ke
sabab gamgiii hoke, gusse se un
sab kf tarafdekha, aur us shakhs
ko kaha, kl Apna hath barha. Us
ne barhaya, aur us ka hath,
jaisa dusra thil, waisa changa ho
gaya.
G Tab Parfsion ne filfaur bahar
jake Herodjou ke sath us ki zidd
men mashwarat ki, ki use kyiin-
kar qatl karen.
7 Aur Yisii' apne shagirdon ke
s4th darya ki taraf phiraj aur ek
bari bhir Galil, aur Yahiidija,
8 Aur Yarusalam, aur Adijm, aur
Yardaii ke par se, us ke pichhe
ho li ; Siir aur Saida ke as pas se
hhi ek bari bhir us ke kamon ki
khabar sunke us pas a,i.
9 Us ne apne sh^rdon ko
kaha, ki bhir ke sabab ek chhoti
sj kishti taiyar kar rakhen, ki use
daba na dalen.
10 Kyiinki us ne bahuton ko
changa kiya tha, yahan tak, ki
"vve, jo bimarion men giiiftar the,
lis par gire parte the, ki use chhii
len.
11 Am* nap^k ruhen, jab use
dekhtin, us ke dge gir parti thin,
aui' pukdrke kahtin, ki Tii Khuda
ki Beta hai.
12 Tab us ne unhen bahut
dhamkaya, ki use mashhux na
karen.
__13 Phir ek pah^ par gaya, aur
jin ko ap chahta tha, unhen bu-
laya j aur vve ua pas a,e.
14 Aur us ne barah ko muqar-
rar kiya, ki us ke sath rahen, aur
un ko manadi karne ko bheje ;
15 Aur we sab bimarion ko
changa karne aur deon ko nikalne
ki qudrat rakhen :
16 Ya'ne ShamaMn ko, jis ka
nam Patras rfdilia ;
17 Aur Zabadi ke bete Ya'qub
ko, aur Ya'qiib ke bhdi Yuhanna
ko, jinhen Boanarjes nam rakha,
ya'ne Bani Ra'ad :
18 Aur Andryas,aurFailbus,aur
BarthulamS, aiir Mati ko, aiu- Thu-
ma, aur Haifa ke bete Ya'qub ko,
3ur Thaddi, aur Sliama'un Ka-
n'aui ko,
19 Aur Yahiidah Iskariyiiti ko,
jo us ka pakarwanewali bhi tha :
aur we ghar men a,e.
20 Aur itne log phir jam'a hue,
ki we roti bhi na kha sake.
21 Jab us ke natfdaron ne yih
suna, to we use pakarne ko chale ;
kyiinki unhon ne kaha, Wuh be-
khud hai.
22 Tf TabPaqihonne, jo Yarusa-
1am se ^e the, kaha, ki Ba'alza-
biib uske sath hai, aur wuh deon
ke sardar ki madad se doon ko
nikalta hai.
23 Tab us ne uuheu bulakar
tamsilou men kaha, Kyuukar ho
sakta hai, ki Shaitan Shaitan ko
nikale?
24 Aur agar kisi badshahat men
phut pare, to wuh badsli^hat qaim
rah nahin sakti.
25 Aur agar kisi gharane men
phut pare, to wuli gharana qaim
rah nahiu sakta.
26 Aur agar Shaitan apna hi
muklaalif hoke ap se phiit karc, to
wuh q.^hn rah nahi'n sakta, balki
us ka akhir ho jaweg^.
27 Kisi zorawar fee ghar men
ghuske us ke asbab ko koi liit
naiiin sakta, jab tak ki wuh pahle
us zorawar ko na bandhe, tab us
ke ghar ko lutega.
MARQUS, in, IV.
28 Main turn se each kahta hun,
ki Bani Adam ke sab gunah aur
kiifr jo we bakte Iiain, mu'af ki,e
29 Lekin wuh jo Kuli i Quds kc
liaqq men kufr bake, us kf mu'a.fi
hargiz tiahm hoti, balki wuh lia-
inesiia ke 'azab ka sazawar ho
chiika :
30 Kyiinki unhon ne kahi tha,
ki Us ke sath ck napak ruh hai,
31 T[ Us waqt us ke bh^i aur us
ki ma a,r, aur bahar khare rahke,
use bulw4 bheja.
32 Aur jania'atus keas pas baithi
tFu, aur uuhou ne us se kaha, ki
Bekhj teri m^ aur tere bhai bahar
tujhe talab karte hain.
33 Us ne unlien jawab diya,
Kaun hai meri ma, ya mere
bh^?
34 Aur uii par jo us ke ^s pas
haithe the, ni^ah karke kati^,
Dekho, meri ma aur mere bhai!
35 Is liye ki jo koi Khuda ki
marzi par chalta hai, mera bhai
aur meri bahin aur ma wuhi hai.
IV BAB.
1 "W/^UH phir darya kc kiuare
^ ' par ta'lim karae lag"^ : aur
ek bari bhir us pas jam'a hiii, aisi
ki ^vuh daryS, men ck kishti par
charh baitha ; aur sari bhir khush -
ki men darya ke kinare par
rahi.
2 Tab us ne imhen tamsilon men
bahut kuchh sikhl^y^, aur apni
talim men un se kana,
3 Suno ^ Dekho, Ek kisan bone
ko gayd :
4 Aur bote waqt yun hiia, ki
kuchh rah ke kmare gir^ aur
liami ke parinde ake use chug
ga,e.
5 Aur kuchh sangfn zainin par
gira, jahan use bahut mitti na
mill; aur wuh jald uga, kyiinki us
ne daldar zammna pa,i:
6 Aur jab suraj nikla, wuh jal
gaya, aur jar na rakhne kc sabab
sukh gaya.
47
7 Aur kuchh k5.nton men gira,
aur kanton ne barhke use daba
diy^, aur wuh phal na l^ya.
8 Aur kuchh achchhi zamin men
gira; 'wuh uga, aur barhke phala,
ba'ze tis gunk, ba'ze sath aur ba'ze
sau guna.
9 Phir us ne unhen kaha, ki Jis
ko sunne ke kan lion, sime.
10 Aurjab-\\'uh akela hiia, un~
honne, jo uske sath the, un barah
se milke us se us tamsfl ke raa'ne
puchhe.
11 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Khuda
ki badshahat ke bhed ko janna
tumhen diyd gayd, hai, par un ke
live jo bahar hain, sab baten tarn-
sUon men hoti hain :
12 Taki ire dekhne men dekheuj
magar hujhen nahin ; aur kan se
suiicn, par samjhen nahin; na
howe ki we kabhi phiren aur mi
ke gunah bakhshe ja,en.
13 Phir us ne unhen kaha, kya
Turn yih tamsfl nahin samajhte?
To sab tamsilon ko kyiinkarsamj-
hoge ?
14 ^ Kisan kalam bota hai.
15 Aur wuh jo us rah kc kuiare
para, jahan kalam boya jata hai,
we hain, ki jab unhon ne suna, to
Shaitan fil&ur ake us kal^ ko,
jo vn ke dilon men boya gaya
tha, le jata hai.
16 Aur usi tarahjosangin zamin
men boya gaya, we hain, jo kalam
ko sunke filfam- khushi se qabul
kar lete hain ;
17 Aur ap men jar nahin rakhte,
balki thori muddat ke hain : ^khir,
jab us kalam ke waste taklif pate
ya satite jatc, to jald thokar khaf e
hain.
18 Aur jo kanton ke darmiyan
boy^ g&yL, we hainjokalimaimte
hain,
19 Aur duny^ ki fikren aur
daulat ki dag^bazl aur aur chlzon
ka Idlach dakhil hoke kalam ko
dab^ dete hain, aur wuh bephal
hota hai,
20 Aur jo achchhi zamih men
boya gay^ we hain, jo kaUm ko
KARQUS, IV, V.
48
sunte hain, aur qabul karke phal
late hairi, ba'ze tis guna, ba'ze sath
aur ba'ze sau guna.
21 ^ Aur us ue unhen kaha, Kya
chjrag is lije hai, ki paini^ne yd
palaiig ke tale rakhen aur chirag-
dan par na rakhen ?
22 Koi chiz poshida nahin, jo
zaliir na lio, aur na chhipi hai,
magaris hye ki zuhijr men aire.
23 Jis ko sunne ke kin hon,
sune.
24 Phir us ne unlien kaha, Id
Gaur karo ki turn kya, sunte ho;
jis paimane se turn niiptL' ho, usi
86 tumhare liye napa ja,ega; aur
tumhen jo sunte ho, ziyada diya
ja,ega.
25 Is liye ki jis ke pas kuchh
hai, use diya ja,ega : aur jis ke pas
kuchh nabi'n, us se wuh bhi jo ns
ke pas hai, le Hya ja,ega.
26 ^[ Aur us ne kaha, Khuda ki
badshahat aisi hai, jaisa ek shakhs
jo zainin men by bowe ;
27 Aur rat o din wuh sowe,
uthe, aur wuh by is tarah uge aur
barhe, ki wuh. na jane.
28 Is liye ki zaniin ap se ap phal
\iti hai, pahle sabzi, phir bal, ba'd
us ke bal men taiyar dana.
29 Aur jab dana pak chuka, to
wuh filfaur hiinsda bhijwata hai,
kyunki katne ka waqt pahnncha
hai.
30 ^ Phir ns ne kaha, ki Ilam
Khuda ki badshahat ko kis se
nisbat karen, aur us ke liye kauu
81 luisal lawen ?
31 Wuh khardal ke dane ki ma-
nind hai, ki jab zamm men boya
jata hai, zanifu ke sab bijon se
chhota hai :
32 Par jab boya gaya, to ngti
hai, aur sab tarkarion sc barh jata,
aur bari dfillan nikaltfn, yahari tak
ki hawa ke paruide us ke saya
men basera kar sakte hain.
33~ Aur wuh im se aisi bahuteri
tamsilon men uu ki samajh ke
muvvafiq kalam kahta tha.
34 Aur be tanisil im se bateu na
karta ; lekin khalwat men apne
shflgirdon ko sab baton ke ma'ne
batlata tha.
35 Usi din, jab sham hui, us ne
unhen kaha, ki Ao^ ham par ja-
wen.
36 Aur we us jama'at ko rukh-
sat karke uae, jis tarah se ki kishti
par tha, le chale. Aur us ke s^th
aur bhi chhoti kishtfan thin.
37 Tab barf andhj chalf, anr
lahren kishti par yahan tak lagi'iij
ki wuh pani se bhar chali thi.
38 Aur wuh patwar Id taraf sir
tale takiya rakhke so rah^ tha;
tab unhon ne use jagake kah^, Ai
Ustad, tujhe fikr nahm, ki ham
sab halak bote hain ?
39 Tab us no uthke hawa ko
dixatk anr dary£ ko kaha, Thahar
ja ; thama rah. To haw4 thahar
ga,ij anrbara mwa ho gaya.
40 Phir unhen kaha, Turn kyiin
aise khaufnak hue, aur kahe ko
i'atiqad nahin rakhte?
41 We nihayat dare aur ^pas
men kahne lagc, Yih kis tarah ka
hai, ki hawa aur darya bhi us ke
farmanbardar hain ?
V B.U3.
1 A^-^ ^*^ darya ke pAr Gada-
-^ rmion kc mulk men pa-
hunche.
2 Anr jyiin wuh kishti se ntra,
wunhin ek admi, jis men n^pak
ruh thi, qabristan se nikalte htie
use mila :
3 Wuh qabron ke darmiyan
raha karta tha, aur koi use zanji-
ron se bhi jakar na sakta tha :
4 Ki ivuh bar bar berion aur
zanjiron. se jakra gaya tha, aur us
ne zanjiron ko tora aur berion ke
tukre tukre kiye, aur koi use tabi'
men la na saka.
0 Wuh hamesha rat din paharon
aur qabron ke bieh chillaya karta,
aur apne tain pattharon se katta
tha.
0 Par jyun us ne Yisu' ko diir
se dekha, daura, aur use sijda
kiya,
MARQUS, V.
49
7 Aurbariawazsechilldkekaha,
Ai Khutia Ta'ala ke Bete Yisu',
mujhe tujh se kya kam ? Tujlie
Khuda ki qasam deta liun, mujhe
na sata.
8 Kyiiijki us ne use kaha tha,
ki Ai iiapak riih, us shakhs par
se dur ho.
9 Phir us ne us se piichlia, Tera
kya nam liai ? Us nc jawab diya,
ki Mera nam Tuman liai, is Yiye
ki liani baliut hain.
10 Tab us ne us ki bahut njimiat
ki, ki liamen is sarzaniin se mat
iiikal.
1 1 Aur -vvahan pabaron ke naz-
■dik suaron ka ek bara gol charta
tha.
1 2 So sab deon ne us ki mimiat
karke kaba, ki Ham ko un suaron
ke darniiyaii bhej, taki ham mi
men paitben.
13 YisLi' ne filfaur unhcn ijazat
di, aur we napak rulien nikalke
yuaroij men paith ga,in, aur wuh
gol karare par se darya men
kuda ; aur we qarib do hazjir ke
the, jo darya men dubke mar
ga,c.
14 Aur wc jo suaron ico diarate
the bbage, aur sbahr aur dihat
men khabar pahuncha,i. Tad we
ua m^Jare ke deklme ko nikle.
15 Aur Yisii' paa a,e, aur us di-
wane ko, jis men deon ka tuman
tha, baithe aur kaprc pahiiic aur
hosh}'ar dekha : aur dar ga,e.
16 Aur jmhon ne yib dekba
tha, diw^ne ka sara ahwal aur
suaron ka tamim majara un se
baj^kiyd.
17 Tab we us ki minnat karnc
lage, ki uu ki sarhadd se nikal
18 Jyiin mib Idsbti par aya, us
ne, jo diwana tha, us se mhmat
ki, ki us ke sath rabe.
19 Lekin Yisii' ne use ijazat na
di, balki use kaha, ki Apne ghar
ja, apne logon pas, aur unhen klia-
bar de, ki Kliuda\\Tind ne mujb
par rahm karke mnjh se kya kam
kiyL
20 Tab wnh gaya, aur Dika-
polis ke mulk men, un kamon ki,
jo Yisii' ne us ke liye ki,e the,
manadi karne laga i aux sabhon
ne ta'ajjub kiya.
•Jl Aur jab Yisu' kishti par phir
par aya, bari bhfr us pas jam'a
Inii; am" "HTih darya ke nazdik
tha.
22 Aur dekbo, ki 'ibadatkhane
ke sardaron men se ek shakhs, jis
ka nam Jairas tha, ayi, aur use
dekbkar us ke qadamon par gira ;
23 AuryihkahkekiMericbhoti
beti marnc par hai, us ki bahut
minnat kf, ki wuh awe, aur apne
liath us par rakhe, ki \vuh cbangi
ho: to wuh ji,eg].
24 Tab wuh us ke sath gaya ;
aur bari Ijhir us ke pichhe cbali,
aur use daba liyL
25 Aur ek 'aurat jis ka barah
baras se labu jarf tha,
2(i Jis ne babut se hakimou ki
dawa,en kha,i thin, aur apna sab
mal kharch karke kuchh iaida na
paya tha, balki us ki bimari aur
bhi barbga,! tbi,
27 Yisu' ki khabar sunke us
bhir men us ke pi'cbhc se a,]', aur
us ke kaprc ko cblni liya.
28 Kyimki us ne kaha, ki Agar
main sir!" us ke kapron ko chhii
bin, to cliangl ho jaiingi.
29 Aur filfaur us ke labu ka
suti band bua; aur us ne apne
badan ke abwdl se jana, lei main
u^ aiiit se changi hiii.
30 Tab YisLi' ne filfaur apne
men jana, ki mnjh men se quwat
nikli; us bhir ki taraf mutawaj,iih
hokar kaha, ki Mere kapre ko kis
lie chhua ?
31 Us ke shagirdon ne us so
kaha, Til dekbta liai, ki log tujh
par giro parte bain, phir tit kahta
hai, Mujhe kis ne clihiia ?
32 Tab us ne charon taraf lu'gah
ki, taki use, jis ne jih kam l^iya
tha, dekhc.
oS Aur ^vuh 'aurat sab kucbli
jankar jo us par waqi' htia tha,
darti aur kampti a,f, aur us ke
D
50
^ge gir pari, aur stib sach sacli us
8C kaha.
3-i Tat us ne use kaha, Ai Betf,
tere imau ne tujhc bacliaya ; sala-
mat ja, aur apni afat sebachirah.
35 Jab wuhyih) kahtatM, 'ibii-
datkhane ke sardar kc yahan se
logon ne dke kaha, ki Teri betf
roar ga,i, ab kyun Ustad ko zi-
yada takh'f deta hai ?
36 Yisii' nc us bat ko, jo yve kab
rahe the, sunte hi, 'ih;^datkhanc ke
sardar ko kaha, Mat dar, iaqat
i'atiqad rakli.
37 Aur us ne, siw^ Patras aur
Ya'qiib aur Ya'qub ke bhai Yu-
hanna ke, kisi ko apne sath jane
na diya.
38 Aur 'ibadatkhdne ke sardar
ke ghar men ake shor o gul, aur
logon ko bahiit rote pftte dekha.
39 Aur bhitar jake, unheii kaha,
Turn kahe ko gul karte aur rote
ho ? Larki mar nahm ga,i, halki
soti hai.
40 We us par hanse ; lekin wuh
sab ko bahar karke, larki ke ma
bap ko, aur ajme sathion ko lekc,
jahaii wuh larki pari thi, andar
aya.
41 Aiu- us larki ka hath pakar-
kar use kaha, Tab'ta qiirai, jis k^
tarjuma yih hai, ki Ai larki, main
tujhe kahta hun, Uth.
42 AVmibiu wuh larki utbke
chalne lagi; kyiinki wuh harab
baras ki thi. Tab we bahut hai-
ran hue.
43 Phir us ne unhen bahut tdkid
se hukm kiya, ki Yih koinajane,
aur farmaya, ki use kuchh khane
ko den.
VI BAB.
1 TTJHIR wahan se rawanahua,
Jtr aur apne watan men aya ;
aur us ke shagird us ke pichhe ho
Ii,e.
2 Jab Sabt ka din hua, wuh
'ibadatkhane men wa z karne laga :
aur bahuton ne sunke hair^ ho-
kar kaha, ki Yih baten us ne ka-
MAKQUS, V. VI.
ban se pa,m ? aur yih kya bikmat
hai, jo use mill hai, ki aisi kara-
mat us ke hath se zabir hoti
hain ?
3 Kyi Yih Mariyam ka Beta
barhai nabi'n ? aur Ya'qiib, aur
Yosc, aur Yahudiib, o Sharaa'iin
ka bhai nahin ? aur kya us ki ba"-
hiuen hamare piis yahan nabm
hain ? ' Aur unhon ne us se tho-
kar kha,i.
4 Tab Yisit' ne xmhenkaha, Nabi
be'i;izat nahfn hai, magar apne
watan men, aur apne kumbe, aur
apne gbar men.
5 Aur Willi koi mu'ajiza waMn
na dikhla saka, siwk is ke, ki
thore se bmifiron par hath rakhke
unhen changa kiya.
6 Aur us ne xm kl beimani se
ta'a^jub kiya. Aur ^s j)as ke ghij-
won men wa'z karta pbira.
7 *[[ Aur un barali Ico bulaya, aur
un ko do do karke bhejna shurd'
kivii, aur unhen napak ruhon par
ikhtiyar diy^.
8 Aur hukm kiya, ki safar ke
liye, siwa latbi ke, kuchh na lo,
na jholi, na roti, na apne kamar-
band men pais& :
9 Magar juti^n pabino ; par do
kitrte mat pabino.
10 Aur unhen kaha, Jahan turn
kisi ghar men dak.bii ho, to jab
tak turn us jagab se jao, wahm
raho.
11 Aur jitne tunihen qabill na
karen, aur tumhari na sunen, to
jab timi, wab^n se niklo, apne
panw kl gard jhar dena, taki un
par gawahi ho. Main turn se sach
kahta bun, ki 'Adalat kc din, Sa-
dumaur'Amurah ke live, us sbahr
ki banisbat, bardasht karni sabaj
hogi.
12 Aur unhon ne jake manadi
kf, ki Tauba karo.
13 Aur bahut se deon ko dur
kiya, aur bahuton ko, jo bimar
the, un par tel dhalke changa kiya.
14 Aur Herodis badshah ne
sund, (kyiinki us ka nam mashhtir
hua thd ;) tab us ne kaha, ki Yu-
MARQUS, YI.
hannd baptlsma denewalA murdon
men. se ji utlia, h liye mu'ajize
lis se zahir hote liain.
15 Aiixon ne kaha, ki Wnh Ili-
yas had. P'hir auron ne kaha, Yih
ek nabi hai, ya nabion men se kisi
ki m^niud hai.
16 Par Herodis ne sunkar kalui,
ki Yih to Yuhanna hai, jis ka sir
main ne katwaya hai ; wuli mur-
don men se ji ntha hai.
17 Kyunki Herodi's ne ap Ilero-
diyas ke waste, jo us ke bhai Pail-
bils ki joru thi, lo^ bhejkar Yu-
hanna ko pakarwake, qaidkhane
men band kiya, kyunki us ne us
se hyah kiya tha.
1 8 Aur Yuhann^ ne Herodis ko
kaha tha, ki Apne bhai ki jorii
rakhna tujh par rawa nahin.
19 Is bye Herodiyas us ka ki'na
rakhtf, aur chahti thi, ki use jan
se marc ; par us ka liath na parta
thA:
20 Is waste ki Ilerodi's, Y"!!-
hanna ko mard i rastbaz aur mu-
qaddas jankar, us se dart^, aur us
ki p^sdari karta, aur us ki siuikar
bahut Bi baton par 'amal karta,
aur us ki baten khushi se sunta
thL ^ ' '
21 Akhir, qabii ka din Sya, ki
Herodis ne apni galgirih men apne
buzurgon, aur risalad^on, aur
Galil ke amiron ki ziyafat ki ;
22 Tab Herodiyas ki beti ^,i,
aur naclike Herodis, aur us ke
mihmanon ko khush kiya; tab
b^shab ne us larki ko kah^, Jo
tu chahe, so m^ng, main tujhe
diinga.
23 Aur us se qasam kh^,i, ki
meri adhi badshahat tak, jo kuchh
td mujh se mange, main tujhe
dung4.
24 Wuh chali ga,i, aur apni ma
se piichha, ki Main kya m^giiii ?
Wuh boll, ki Yuhanna baptisma
denewale ka sir.
25 Tab wuh iilfaur badshah ke
pds chalaki se a,f, aur us se 'arz
karke kahd, Main chahti hiin, ki
tu Yuhanna baptisma denewale
51
k^ sir ek basan men abhi muihe
de. ^ "
2Q Badshdh bahut gjangin hua,
par apnf qasam, aur sath baithne-
waloii ke sabab na chaha, ki us se
iiikar kare.
27 Tab badshah no filfaur jai-
led ko hukm karke bheja, ki us
ka sir lawe. Us ne jake us ka sir
qaidkhane men kata,
28 Aur ek b^san men rakhke
laya, aur us larki ko diya, aur us
larki nc apni ma ko diya.
29 Tab us ke shagird sunkar
k,c, aur us ki lash ko uthake qabr
men rakha.
30 Aur rasitl Yisii' ke pas jam'a
hue, aur jo kuchh uuhon ne kiya,
aur jo kuchh sikhlaya tha, sab us
se bayan kiya.
31 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Alag
wirane men chalo, am zarrasustao,
is liye ki wahan bahut log ate jate
the, aur unhen khana khane ki
bhi fursat na thi.
32 Tab we alag kishti par cha-
rhke ek wirane men ga,e.
33 Par logon ne utdien jate de-
klia, aur bahuton ne use pahchana,
aur sare shahron se khushkf khu-
shki udhar daurc, aur im se age
ja pahunche, aur ikatthe hoke us
pas a,e.
34 Aur Yisii' ne nikalke bari
bhir ko dekha ; nse un par rahm
ay;i, kyunki we un bheron ki ma-
niud the, ki jin ka garariya nahin ;
aur wnh unhen bahut si baten si-
khlane laga.
35 Jab din bahut dhala, us ke
shagirdon ue us pas ake kaha, Yih
jagah wfran hai, aur bahut der
hiii :
36 Unhen rukhsat kar, taki we
eh4ron taraf ke ganwon, aur bas-
tion men jake roti m.ol leu, ki
khane ko un pds kuchh nahin.
37 Us ne unhen jawab men.
kaha, Turn imhen khane ko do.
Tab we bole, Kya ham jake do sau
dinar ki rotian mol len, aiu: unhen
khilawen ?
38 Us ne unhen kahd, TumMre
s2
MAllQUS, Yl, \TI.
Paskitm rotian Imin? jake dekho.
tTiihoii no (lary^lt karkc kaiia,
P^cli rotuui aiir do iiiachlilfan.
39 Tah us iiij luilieu liukni kiya,
ki uu sab ko hari gkks par pant
pant karko bithlao.
40 AVe sail saii aur pachas jm-
chas pant men baithe.
41 Tab us ne wiih panch rotihi^
aiir do machhlian Icke, usmau ki
taraf deklikc barakat chahi, aur
Totian torin, aur apne shagirdon
ko dm, ki un ke age raldieii ; aur
us ne "wuh do machliKan un sab
men bantui,
42 >Ve sab khake sor hue.
43 Aur unboii uc tukron se ba-
rali tokrian bbarin, aur kuchh
macbhlion se bbi utham.
44 Aur we, jiiihon nu rotian
kli^in, panch hazar inard ke qarib
the. ~
45 Aur filfaur us ne apne sha-
girdon ko takid se imkm kiya, ki
jab tak main loj^on ko rukhsat
karun, turn kishti par chavho aur
us par Baitsaida ko age jao,
46 Aur apunhen rukhsat karkc elc
paliar par du'a mangne ko gaya.
47 Aiu- jab sham hu^kislitibich
darya men tbi, anr -wuh akcla
khushki par tba.
48 Us ne dekha, ki we kliewne
se babiit tang liain, kyiiiiki liawa
lui ke nmkb-ilif thi; tab pichhJe
pahar rat ko, Yisit' darya par
chalta bui un ke pas aya, aur
chHia ki un se ^ge barbe.
49 (Tab unhon ne use darya par
clialte dekha, kiiiyal kiya,kikucbh
dhokba hai, aur chilla uthe :
50 KjTinki sab ne use dekha,
aur ghabra,e. Par wuh iilfanr uu
se kalam karke imhen kalme lag^
Kbatir jani'a rakbo; main hun;
mat dara.
51 Phir wuh Idshti par un pas
cbarha, aur baiva tliam ga,i ^ tab
unhon ne apne dilon men iiiba} at
hairan hoke ta'aiJnJ' Idyk.
5-2 Is liye ki unlio ■ ne rotioy ke
nui'ajize ko na sainjii.i tha ; kyuu-
ki un ke dil sakht the.
53 Aur we par guzarke Gane-
sarat ke niulk men a,c, aur ghat
par laf^aya.
54 Jab wc kisbti par hq utre,
filfaur log use pahcbaixke, us mulk
ki bar taraf se danre,
■55 Aur bimaron ko cliarpa,ion
par rakhke, jahan nnhon ne suua
tba, ki wub hai, le jane lage.
56 Anr wuh jabau kabin basti
ya shabr ya gmw men gaya,
unhon uc bimaron ko bazaron
men rakhd, aur us ki miimat ki,
ki sirf us ki poshak ke daman ko
chhiilen ; aur jitnon ne use cbhiia,
aclichhc hoga,e.
VII B.AB.
1 npAB Farisi aur ba'ze Faqili
J. Yariisalam se ake us pas
jam'a luie.
2 Jab imhon ne us ke ba'ze sha-
girdon ko napak }'a'nc bin dhoe
hathon se roti khate dukba, to
'aib Jagdya.
3 Is liye ki Farisi anr sab Ya-
hiidi, buzurgon ki riwayat par
'amal karke, jab tak ki apne hath
kuhni* tak na dho len, na khatc.
4 Aur bazar se ake jab tak gusl
na kar len, nahin khate. Am-
bahut si baten bain, jin ko we
mante bain, jaisc piyalon aur tha-
L'ou aur tanxbe ke bartanon aur
charpa,ion ka dbona.
5 'I'ab Farision aur Faqihon uc
US sc puchha, ki Tere sh&gird bu-
zurgon ke huknion par kyiin na-
hin chalte, par roti bin dlioe hatli
se Idiate ham ?
6 Us ne unben jawab men kaha,
ki Yas'aiyah ne tum riyakaron ke
haqq men kya k:hub nubiiwat ki
hai, ki Ye log honthon se ineri
buKnrgi karte bain, par un ke dil
mujh se ditr haiu.
7 Aur we beiaida meri pai*astish
karte bain, kyiinki jo ta'lim we
siklilate bain, insan ke ahkani
bain.
8 Is ]jye turn KImda ke hukni
ko tark karke inssiu ki riwayat.
MARQUS, Vn.
jaise piyalon aur thalionkadhona,
mante ho ; aur aise bahutere kam
liain, jo turn karte ho.
9 Aur us ne imhen kah^, Tum
Khuda ke hukm ko bakhubi batil
karte bo, taki apne dasturon ko
Silbit rakho.
10 Kyiinki Mus^ ne kaha, ki
Apne ma bap ki ta'zim kar, aur
Jo koi ma bap ko kose, wuh jaii
so mara jae.
11 Par turn kahte ho, Agar koi
apne bap ya ma ko kahe, ki jo
faida mujhc tujh ko pahmichana
th:i, so qurban, ya^ne hadya, hiia ;
12 So turn use us ke bap ya us
ki ma ki kudih madad karne na-
bin dete ;
13 Pas tum Khuda ke kalam ko
apni riwayat se, jo tum ne jari ki
hai, batii karte ho ; aur aisa bahut
kuchh karte lio.
14 ^[ Phir us ne sab logon ko pas
bulakc kaha, ki Tum sab ke sab
meri suno, aur samjbo :
15 Aisf koi chi'z admf ke b^har
nahfn hai, jo us men dakhil hoke
use napak kar sake ; par wuh
chizen jo us men se nikaiti hain,
wnhi admi ko napak karti liain.
IG Agar kisi ke kaii sunne ke
bon, to suue.
17 Jab wuh bhir ke pas se ghar
men gaya, us ke sh^girdon ne
us se us tamsfl. ke ma'ne pii-
chhe.
18 Tab us ne unlien kaha, Kya
tnm bhi aise nadan ho ? Kya
tum nahin jante ho, ki jo cmz
bahar se ^dmi kc bhitar jati faai,
use nap^k nahin kar sakti ;
19 Is liyc ki wuh us ke dU men
nahin, balki pet men. jati hai, aur
wahan se khurak ki sdri napaki
paekhane men girti hai, aur yun
hi sab khana pak ho jata ?
20 Phir us ne kaha, Jo ^dmi
men se nikaiti hai, wuhi admf ko
napak karta hai.
31 Kyiinki andar, ya'ne admi ke
dil hi se, bxire andeshe, zmaka-
rian, har^karian, qatl,
22 Chorion, Mlach, badi, makr,
53
masti, badnazari, kufr, shekhi, na-
dani nikaiti hain :
23 Yili sab burl chizen andar se
nikaiti hain, aur iidim ko napak
kurti hain.
24 ^ I'hir wahan se uthke Siir
aur Saidii ki sariiadd men gaya, aur
ek ghar men dakhil hoke, chahi,
ki koi ua jfine ; Ickin, poshida na
rah saka.
20 Kyilnki ek 'aurat, jis ki beti
men napak ruh thi, us id khabar
sunke a,i, aur us ke panw par giri:
26 Yih 'am-at Yiinani aur qaum
ki Surofoiniki thi ; us ne minnat
ki, ki wuh us deo ko us ki beti
par se utare.
27 Par Yisii' ne use kah^ ki
Fahlo farzandon ko ser hone de :
kyunki farzaudon ki roti leke
kutton ke age dalna laiq nahin.
28 Us ne jawab men kaha, Han,
ai Kbudawand, lekiu kutte mez
ke tale farzandon ki roti ke tu-
kvon men se khate hain.
29 Tab us ne use kah^ Is bat
ke sabab se chali ja, wuh deo teri
beti par se utar gaya.
30 Jab wuh ghar men pahunchi,
to kya dekha, ki deo diir ho
gaya, aur beti biclihamic par pari
hai.
31 ^ Aur wuh Siir aur Saida ki
sarhadd se nikalkar Galil ke darya
ke pas Dikapolis ki sarhadd men
aya.
a2 Aur unhon ne ek bahre gunge
ko us pas lake us ki ininnat ki, ki
apna hath us par rakhc.
ii'S Wuh us ko bhir men se ki-
nare le gaya, aur apni unglian us
ke kauQn men dalin, aur apna
thilk leke us ki zuban par lagaya ;
34 Aur asraan ki taraf nazar
karke ek ah ki, a\ir use kaha,
Kffatah, ya'ne Khul jao.
3o AVunhin ns ke kan khul ga,e,
aur us ki zuban ki girh bhi khul
ga,i, am- wuh khiib bolne laga.
;iO Aur us ne unhen hukm
diya, ki kisi se na kahen ; iekin.
jitna us ne man'a kiya thd, wej
utnd zivada mashhxir karte the ;
d3
MARQUS, Vn. VIII.
37 Aur iinlion ne iiihayat hairan
hoke kahii, Us lie sab kuchh ach-
chha kiya : ki bahron ko suime
k], aur gimgon ko bolnc ki taqat
di.
Vin BAB.
1 "TTN dinon men jab ban bhir
U jam'a thf, aur un pils ku-
chh khane ko na tha, Yisu' ne
apne sh^girdon ko bulake unhen
kaha,
2 Mujhe uu logon par rahm atA
hai, ki ab tin din guzre ki ye mere
sath hain, aur un kc pas kuchh
khane ko nahin :
3 Agar main unhen bhtikheghar
jane ko rukhsat kaiiin, to we rah
men mande parenge : kyiinkiba'ze
un men hain, jo ddr se a,e hain.
4 Us ke shagirdon ue use jawab
diya, ki Is wirane men kahan se
koi admi roti pavte, ki inhen ser
kare?
5 Tab us ne im se piichha, ki
Tumhare pas kitni rotian hain ?
We bole, Sat.
0 Phir lis ne bhxr ko hukm kiya,
ki zamin par baith jiien, aur usne
WTihi sat roti4n lin, aur shukr
karke torm, aur apne shdgirdon
ko din, ki un ke hgc rakhen, ai^r
unhon ne logon ke age rakli din.
7 Aur mi ke pas kai ck chhoti
machlilian thin, so us ne barakat
mangke hukm kiya, ki imhen bhi
un ke age dharen.
8 Chunanchi unhon ne khayS,
aur ser hiie ; aur un tukron ki jo
bach rahe the, sat tokrian nthain.
9 Aur khfinewale char bazar
ke qarib the. Pliir us ne unhen
rukhsat kiya.
10 ^ Aur w'uh apne nhugirdon ke
s^th fauraii kishtipar charlike fial-
maniitha ke mulk Tt\en aya.
11 Tab Farisi nikle, aur us se
hujjat karke us ke imtihan ke liye
^sm^n se koi nishan chaha.
12 Us ne apne dil se Sh khmchke
kah^. Is zamSne ke log kyiin nis-
han chiihte hain? main tuni se
sach kahta huii, ki Is zamahe ke*
logon kb koi nishan diya na jaega.
13 Aur wuh un se juda hoke
phir kishti pai- charhke p^ gay^.
14 ^ Aur we roti lene ko bhul
ga,e the, aur kishti par, siwa ek
roti ke, im pas kuchh na tha.
15 Aur us ne unlieu yiiu far-
mayk, Khabardar, Farision ke
khamir aur Herodis ke khamir sc
parhez karo.
16 Tab we apas men guftogu
karke kahne lage, Yih is liye hai,.
ki hamare s^th rotf nahin.
17 Yisii' ne yih daryaft karke
unhen farraaya, Turn kyiin khiylil
karte ho, ki yih is liye hai, ki ha-
mare sath roti nahin ? kya tum ab
talc nahin jdnte aur nahiii sama-^
jhte ? kya tumhara dil ah tak
sakht hai ?
18 Ankhen bote hue, tum nahin
dekhte ':* aiu" kan hote hue, nahin
sonte ? aurkyatumhenyad nahin?
19 Jis waqt main ne panch ro-
tian paiich hazar ke liye toi'in,
tum ne tukron se kitni tokrian
bhari uthain ? We bole, Barah.
20 Aur jis waqt sat char hazar
ke liye torin, tum ne tukron se
kitni tokrian bhari uthain ? We
bole, Sat.
21 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Phir
tum kylin nahin samajhte ?
•2-2 ^ Phir wub Baitsaida men
.4ya, aur we ek andhe ko us pas
Ia,e, aur us ki rainnat ki, ki wuh
use chhue.
23 Wuh us andhe ka hath pa-
karke use basti se bahar le gayji,
aur us ki ankhon men thiikke,
apne hath us par raklikar us se
piichha, ky.4, Tii kuchh dekhta
hai ?
24 Us ne nazar lipar uthake
kaha, Main darakhton sa admion
ko chalte dekhta liun.
25 Tab us ne phir us ki dnkhon
par hath rakhe, aur phir lipar
dekhne ko farmayd; aur wuh
changa hii.^, aur sab ko achchhi:
tarah dekha.
26 Aur us ne use yih kahke
MARQUS, ^rm, ix.
ghar bheja, ki Basti men na ja,
aur basti men kisi se mat kah.
27 ^ Tab Yisii' anr us ke shagird
Qaisariya Filippi ki "bastion men
ga,e, anr rah men us ne apne sha-
girdon sc puchha, ki Log kya
kahte liain, kiMain kamihun P
28 Unhonnejawiib diyA, ki Yu-
hami4 baptisina denewala, anr
ba'ze Hiyas, aur ba'ze nabion men
se ek.
29 Phir xis ne nnlien kaha, Tum
kya kabte ho, Main kaun hiin?
Patras ne ja^vab men us se kaha,
Tii to IMasih bai.
30 Tab us ne imhen tdkid ki, ki
meri b^bat kisf se yib mat kaho.
31 Phir "wuh unhen sikbline lag^,
ki zariir hai, ki Ibn i Adam bahut
sa dukh nthawe, anr wuh buzur-
gon aur Sardar Kahinon aur Fa-
qihon se radd kiyiijae, aur niiira
j6,e, aur tm roz ke pxcblie ji
lithe.
32 Aur us ne yih bat saf kahi.
Tab Patras use alag le jake its par
jhimjhUnc laga.
33 Par us ne pbirke aur apue
shagirdon par nigah karke Patras
par jhimjhlakc kah^ Ai Shaitau,
jnere samhne se diir ho : kyilnki tii
Khuda ki chizon ki nahin, balki
insan ki chizon ki fikr karta hai.
34 ^ Tab us ne un logon ko apne
shagirdon ke sath bidake un se
kaha, Jo koi mere pichhe aya cha-
he, chahiye ki \vuh apne se ink^r
kare, aur salib. ko uthake men'
pairaui kare.
35 Is liye ki jo koi chahta ki
apni yin bacliawe, use ganwaega ;
par io koi mere aur Injil ke liye
apni jan ko ganwaega, wuhi use
bachaweg4.
36 Kyiinki agar kof admi sari
duny^ ko hasil kare, aur apm jan
ka nuqsan uthawe, to use kya fai-
da hoga ?
37 Aur admi apni j^ ke badlc
men kj'a def^ti ?
38 Kyiinki jo koi is zinakar aur
khatakar zamane men mujh se
aur men baton se sharmaega, Ibn
i Adambhi, jab apne Bap ki hash-
mat aepak firiahtonke sath awega,
us se sharmaega.
IX BAB.
I TTS ne imheu kaha, Main
kJ turn se sach kahta hiin, ki
Un men se jo yahan hazir bain,
ba'ze hairij ki jab tak Khuda ki
badshahat qudrat se ati na dek-
hen, maut ka maza na ehakhenge-
2 1[ Aur chha din bad, Yisu' ne
Patras aur Ya'qiib aur Yuhanna
ko sath liya, aur unhen ek liriche
pah^r par alag le gay^: aur un
ke age us ki siirat badal ga^i.
3 Aur us ki poshak chamakti
aur bahut sufed, barfki tarah, ho
ga,i, ki waisi dunya men koi dhobi
suled na kar sake.
4 Tab Iliyas Miisa ke sath un-
hen dikhlai diya ; aur we Yisi? se
guftogu karte the.
5 Patras ne mutawajjih hokar
Yisli' se kaha, ki Ai Ustad, ha-
m^re liye bihtar hai, ki yahan ra-
hen, aur tin dere banawcn, ek tere,
aur ek Miisa ke, aur ek Iliyas ke
liye.
B Kyiinki wnh na janta iha, ki
kya kaht&, is liye ki we bahut dar
ga,e the.
7 Tab ek badal ne un par saya
kiy^, aur us badal men se ek aw^z
a,i, aur yili kahti thi, ki Yih mera
I)iyara Beta hai : us kf simo.
8 Aur ek^ek uuhon ne na^ar
karke Yisu'ke siwa kisi ko apne
sath na dekhil.
9 Jab we pahar se utarte the, lis
ne luiheii hukm kiya, ki jo kuchli
tum ne dekha hai, jab tak ki Ibn
i Adam murdon men se ji ua uthe,
kisi se ua kahn^.
10 Aur we us kalam ko apas hi
men rakhke charcba karte the, ki
murdon men se ji uthne ke kya
ma'ne hain.
11 "jj l*hir unhon ne us se
Euchha, kiFaqih kyiln kahte hain,
i Pahle Iliyas ka ana zariir hai ?
12 XJs ne iawab men unhen ka-
MAKQUS, IX.
ha, ki Tlijas to pahle 4ta liai, aur
pab kuchh bahal kart^ hai ; aur
Ibn i Adam ke haqtj men bhi ky-
unkar likha hai, ki wiih bahut sa
ranj uthawcga, aur haqir kija
jaega.
13 Lekin main turn se kaht^ hun,
ki niyds, jaisa us ke liac^q men
hkhagaya tha, i chuka hai, aur
unhon ne jo kuchh ki chaha, us
ke s^th ki}'a.
14 ^ Aur jab wuli apne sha-
, girdoii ke pas aya, un ki ch^on
taraf bar! bhir aur Faqihon ko un
se bahs karte dekha.
] 5 Aur filfaurs^ri bhu* use dekh-
kar hairan htii, aur x\s pas daurke
use salam kiya.
1 6 Tab us ne Faqihon se puchha,
Turn un se kya tiahs karte ho ?
17 Ek us bhir muii se bol utha,
Ai TTst4d, main apne bete ko, jis
men giingi riih hai, tere pas laya
hiin.
IH Wub, jahan kahin iis par
qabu pati, patak deti hai, aur wuli
kaf bhar Lata hai, aur dant pista hai,
aur \nih sukh jata hai : main nc
tere shagirdon se kaha tha, ki we
use bahar kar den, par we na kar
pake. "
19 ITs ne us ke jawab men kaha,
Ai bei'man qaum, main kab tak
tunihare sath rahiin? main kab
tak tumhS,ri bardasht karun ? Use
mere paslao.
20 We use us p^s la,e, aur jab
us ne use dekha, filfaur ruh nc
use ainthaya, aur wuh zamin par
gira, aur kaf bhar lake lotne
laga.
21 Tab us ne us ke b^p se puch-
ha, Kitni muddat se yih is ko hua ?
TV'uh bola, Bachpan se.
22 Aur bahut bar u <(igmen
aur pani men ddlti th taki use
jan se m^re ; par agar tu kuchli
kar sakt^ hai, to ham par rahm
karke hamdri madad kar.
23 Yisu ne use kaha, Agar tu
iman ia sake, to imandar ke liye
sab kucUh ho sakta hai.
24 Tab filfaur us larke ka bap
chillayd, aur roke kah:^, Ai Khu-
dawand. Main iman latii hiin ; tu
meri beimani ka chara kar.
25 Jab Yisu' ne dekha, ki log
daurke jani'a bote haiij, to us nii-
pak ruh ko malamat karke kaha,
Ai gungi bahri riih, main tujhe
hukm karta hiin, is se bahar ni-
kal, aur is men phir kabhi mat
diikhil ho.
26 Wuh chillakar aur use "ba-
hut ainthakar us se nikal ga,i^ aur
wuh mm-da sa ho gaya, aisa, ki
bahnton ne kaha, ki Wuh mar
gaya.
27 Tab Yisu' ne us ka hath pa-
karke use uthaya, aur wuh uthkar
khard huk.
28 Aur jab wuh ghar men ^y^,
us ke shagirdon ne khalwat men
us se puchha, ki Ham use kyun
dur na kar sake ?
29 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Yih
jins, siwa du'a aur rozc ke, kisi
aur tarah se, dur ho nahin sakti.
30 H Phir we wahan se rawilna
hue, aur Gali'I men hoke guzar
ga,c, aur us ne ch^h^, ki koi na
jane.
31 Is liye ki us ne apne shagir-
don ko sikhHya, aur unhen kaha,
ki Ibn i Adam logon ke hath men
giriiVar karw^y^ jata hai, aur we
use qatl karenge ; aiur wuh mara
jake tisre din phir ji uthega.
32 Lekin unhon ne yih bat na
samjhi, aur us se puchhne men
dare.
33 ^ Phir wuh Kafarnahum men
iyk, aur ghar men pahunclike un
se puchha, ki Turn riste men ba-
ham kya bahs karte the ?
34 Par we chup rahc, is Hye ki
we rah men ek diisre se bahs
karte the, ki ha^n men se bar^
kaun hai ?
35 Phir us ne baithke un barah
ko bxilaya, aur mihcn kaha, Agar
koi chahc, ki pahle darje ka ho,
wuh sah men pichlila aur sab ka
khadim hoga.
36 Aur ek chhote larke ko leke
un ke bich meu khard kiya, aur
MARQUS, IX. X.
jab use godi men liyii tha, iin se
kaha,
37 Jo koi mere nam ke lije aisc
larkon men se ek ko qabill kare,
mil j lie qabul karta hai : am- jo
koi mujhe qabiil karta hai, na
miijhe, balki use, jis ne mujlie
bheja hai, qabiU karta hai,
38 ^ Tab Ynhanna kahiie lagi,
Ai Ustad, ham ne ek ko tere nam
se (Icon ko nikalte dekha, am- wiiIi
hamara pairau nahin : am- ham ue
use man'a kiya, kyunki wvih ha-
maripairaui nahm karta.
39 Tab Yisii' ne kah:i. Use man'a
na karo, kyunki aisa koi nabiii, jo
merii nam leke koi karamdt Isare,
aur miiplc filfaur burd. kail sake.
40 V^\h jo hamara mukhalif na-
hm, ham.ari taraf hai.
41 Is hye ki jo koi, mere nam
par, ek piyala pani, tumhcn, is
-tvsiste ki timi Masih ke ho, pi'ne ko
de, main tum se sach kahta hiiii,
ki wiih apna ajr kabhi na
khoega.
43 Aur jo koi in chhoton men se,
jo mujh par iman liitc hain, ek ko
thokar* khilawe, us Ive Hye yih
bihtar tha, ki cliakki ka pat us ke
gale men bandha jawe, aiir wuh
daiya men dub.ayajawe.
43 Aur agar terii hath tujhe tho-
kar khilawe, to use kat'dal; ki
zindagi men tunda dakhil bona
tere hye us se bihtar hai, ki do
hdth rakhkejahannam ke bich, us
kg men, jo kabhi nahin bujhti hai,
d^la jae :
44 .Jahan un ka kira nahin mar-
t^ aur kg nahm bu)hti.
45 Aur agar tera panw tujhe
thokar khilawe, use kiit dal ; kv-
linki zindagi men langra dakhil
honi tere liye u.s se bihtar hai, ki
do pan-w rakhke jahannam ke
bich, us ig men, jo kabhf nahin
bujhti, d^la ja-we :
46 Jahan un ka kira nahin mar-
t^ aur ag nahin bujhti.
47 Aur agar ten' ankh tujhe tho-
kar khilawe, use nikal 'dal • ki
Khuda ki badshahat men kaiia
dakhil honk tere liye us se bilitar
hai, ki do ankhen rakhke jahan-
nam ki lig men dalii jawe :
48 Jahan un ka kira nahin luarta,
aur ag nahin bujhti.
49 liyunki bar ek shakhs ag se
namkin kiy4 j.aega, aur bar ek
qurbani namak se namkin ki ja-
wegi.
50 Namak achchhi chiz hai :
lekin agar namak be maza ho jawe.
to kis se use mazadar karoge ?
Pas lip men namak rakho, aur
apas men milap karo.
X BAB.
I "piIIR wuh wahan se utbkar
-L Yardan ke par Tahudiya
ki sarhadd men aya, aur log us pas
phir jam'a hue, aur wuh apne das-
tiir ke miiwafiq phir unhen ta'liui
karne laga.
2 If Aur Farision ne us pas ake
imtihan ki rah se us se puchlia,
Kya rawii hai, ki mard joru ko
talaq de ?
3 lis ne imhcn jawab men kaha,
ki Musi ne tumhen kya hukm
diya ?
4 We bole, Miisa ne to ijazat di
hai, ki talaqnama likhke talaq
den.
5 Tab Yisii' ne jawab diya, aer
unhen kaha, Us ne tumliari sakht-
dili ke sabab se tumhare hye yih
hukm hkha.
B Lekin khilqat ki ibtida se to
Khuda ne unhen ek nar aur ek
mada banaya.
7 Is sabab se mard apne ma b.ap
ko chhorega, aur apni jorii se mila
rahega';
8 Aur we donon ek tan honge ;
so we ab do tan nahin, balki ek
tan bain.
9 Pas jise Khuda ne jora hai,
admi juda na kare.
10 Aur ghar men hoke, us ke
shagirdon ne us se is biit ki babat
piicliha.
II Us ne unhen kaha, Jo koi
jorii ko chhoi-e aur ddsri se byah
58 MAllQUS, X.
kare, tu us ki nisbat zina karta
hai.
12 Aiir agar joru apne sliauliar
ko clilior dc, aur dilsre se byali
kare, to wuli bhi zma kartl liai.
13 it Fhir we larkori ko us pas lae,
taki wuh unheii chliue ; par sha-
girdon ne un lanewalon ko danta.
14 Yisii' yih dekhke nakliush
luia, aur uuheii kaha, Larkoii ko
mere pas ane do, aurunhen rnan'a
nakaro; kydiiki Khuda ki bad-
shahat ai^ion ki hai.
15 Main turn se sach kahta bun,
Jo koi Khuda ki badshabat ko
chhote larke ki tarah qubiil ua
kare, wuh us men diikhil na bogd.
16 Fhir us no imhen apni god
men liya, aur un par batb rakhke
imhen barakat di.
17 If Aur jab wubrahmen chala
jata tha, ek sliakbs us p^a daurta
aja, aiu: us kc age gbutne tekke
us se pucblia, Ai nek Ustad, main
kya karun, taki hamesba ki ?:iu-
dagi k^ waris bun ?
18 Yisu' ne us se kaba, Tumujhe
nek kyun kabta bai? ki nek koi
nabfn, mag'ar ek, ya'ne Klnida.
19 Tu liukmon ko janta bai,
Zina ua kar, Kbun na kar, Cliori
na kar, Jliutbi gawabi na de, Fa-
rel] ua de, Apne ma bap ki 'izzat
kar.
20 Us ne jawab men kaba, Ai
Ustad, wain ne javvani se in sab
ko mana bai.
■^1 Tab Yisii' ne us par piyar ki
iiigab karke ua se kaba, Kk cbiz
tujb men baqi bai ; ja, aur jo
kuchb tera ho, bech dal, aur gari-
bon ko dc, to tu dsmau par kba-
zanapawega ; aur idbar a,anr sa-
lib uthake mere pichhe bo le.
22 Wuh us bat se udlis hua, aur
gam kbata hiia chala gaya, kyuiiki
bara maldar tba.
23 U Tab YLsu ne, charon taraf
nazar kurkc, apne sbagirdon se
kaba, Khuda ki badshabat men
daulatmand ka dakbil liona kya
hi mushldl hai !
24 Sbdgird us ki baton se hai-
ran hue. Tab Yisu' ne phir ja-
■\vab men imben kaha, Larko, jo
log daulat par bbarosa rakhte
bain, un ke Uye Kbuda ki bad-
sliahat men dakbil bona kya hi
musbkil bai !
25 Ki siii kc uake se unt ka jana,
Khuda ki badshabat men daulat-
mand ke dakhil hone se, asan bai.
26 "We babut hi hairdn hoke
apas men kabne lage, Fhir kaun
najat pa sakta hai ?
27 Yisu' ne un ki taraf nigah
karkc kaba, ki Insan ke nazdik
namumkm hai, par Khuda kc
nazdik nahin ; kyilnki Khuda ke
nazdik sab kuchh ho sakta hai.
2S H' Tab Fatras us se kahne laga,
Dckh, ham ne sab kuchh chbora,
aur tere pichhe bo li,e.
29 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha,
Main tum se sach kahta bun,
Aisa koi nahin, jis ne ghar, ya
bhaion, ya babinoii, ya ma bap, ya
joru, ya larke balon, ya kheton ko
mere aur Injil ke li^^e cbhor diya
hai,
30 Jo bilfi'al is zamane men sau
guna na pawe, ghar, aur bhai, aur
bahin, aur ma, aur larke, aur khet,
tasdi'on ke sath; aur ancwale za-
mane men hamesba ki zindagi
pawega.
31 Lekin bahutere, jo agle haiu,
pichhle, aur jo pichble, agio
honge.
33 IT Aur Jab we rah men hokc
Yarusalam ko jate the, Yisu' un
se age barha ; tab we bairan btle,
aur darte darte us ke pichhe chale.
Aur pliir barabou ko leke, jo
kuchh us par bonewala tha, un se
kabne laga : ki,
33 Dekho, ham Yarusalam ko
jate hain, aur Ibn i Adam. Sardar
Kahinon, aur Faqiliou ke hawale
kiya jaega, aur we us ke qatl ka
hukm deiige, aur use Gair qau-
mon ke bawalc karenge :
34 Aur we us se hansi karke
korc marenge, aur us par tluikke
qatl karenge, aur wuh tisre din jf
uthega.
MAKQUS, X. XI.
59
35 ^ Tab Zabadi ke beton Ya'-
qilb aur Yulianna ne us pas ake
kaha, Ai Ustad, ham clialitc hain,
ki jo kuchh ham mangen, tii ha-
mare liye karc.
;36 XJs ne im se kaha, Turn kya
cliahte ho, ki main tumhare hye
kanin ?
37 Unhon ne us se kaha, Hain
ko hakhsh, ki tere jalal men, ham,
ek tere dahine hath, aur dusra
tere baen hath, baithen.
38 Tab Yisii' ne unhen kahii,
Timi nahin jante, ki kya mangtc
Jxo : kya wuh piyala jo main pine
par hull, turn pi sakte ho? aur
wuh baptisma, jo main pane par
Inin tum pa saktc ho ?
39 Unhon ne us se kaha, ki
Ham saktc hain. Yisii' ne unhen
kah^, Tum to wuh piyala, jo main
pitahiin, pi'oge, aur wuh baptisma,
jo main pane par hiiu, paoge :
' 40 Lekin mere dahine aur bacn
hath baitbna, mere dene men na-
hin, magar uu ko, jin kc liyc yih
taiyar kiya gay a hai.
4 1 Jab un dason ne suna, to we
Ya'qiib aur Yuhann^ par khaia
hune lagc.
42 Tab Yisii' ne unhen apnc
pas bulakar kahn, Tum jante ho,
ki we jo Gair (luumon ke sardar
kahl^te hain, im- par kliawindi
kartc hain, aur un ke huzurg un
par hukuiiiat kartc hain.
43 Par tum men aisa na hoga :
halki jo tiun men bara hita chahe,
itumhara khildim hoga :
44 Aur tum men se jo koi sardar
hiia chahe, wuli sab ka handa hoga.
45 Kyiinki Ibn i Adam bhi na-
hin aya, ki us ki kiiidmat ki jawe,
haiki ap kiiidmat kare, aur apni
jan bahuton kc liye kafare men
dewe.
46 ■[[ Phir we In'ba men a,c, aur
jab wuh aur us kc shagird aur ek
bari bhfr Iriha sc nikalti thi, Ti-
inai k;i beta Bartimai, jo audha
tha, rah ke kinare baitha hua
bhikh maugta tha.
47 Aur yih sunkar, ki wuh Yisu
Nasari hai, chilianc aur kahnc
laga, Ai Daud ke bete Yisii',
niujh par rahm kar.
48 Aur harchand bahuton ne
use danta, ki chup rahe, par wuh
aur bhi ziyada chillaya, ki Ai
Daud ke bete, mujh par rahm kar.
49 Tab Yisii' ne khare hoke
hukm kiy^, ki use bulao. Unhon
nc us andhe ko yih kahke bulay^,
ki Khatir jaiu'a rakh, uth, wuh
tiijhe bulata hai.
30 AVuh apna kapra pheukkc
utha, aur Yisu' pas iiya.
51 Yisii' lie us se pitchha, Tu
kysi chuhta hai, ki Main tere liye
kariiii ? Us audhe ne us se kaha,
Ai Rahbi, yih, ki main apni auk-
hen piuiu.
S'2 Yisu ne us se kaha, Ja, tcrc
iman ne tujhc bachaya. AVunhm
us ne aiikhen pain, aur rah men
Yisii' ke pichlic chala.
AI BAB.
1 TAB we Yardsalam kc nazdik
^ Zaitun ke pahar kc pas
Baitfaga aur Baita'niya men a,e,
us ne apne shagirdon meu sc do
ko bheja, aur un se kaha, ki,
2 Us basti men, jo tumhare
samhne hai, jao, aur jab turn us
men dakliil hoge, ck gadhi ke
bandhe hue bachhere ko paoge,
jis par koi sawar nahin lui^;
use kholkc Ic ao.
:) Aur agar koi shakhs tumlien
kahe, ki Tum yih kytin karte ho ?
turn kahiyo, Khudawaud ko us
ki darkar hai, to wuh filfaur use
yahan bhej dega-
4 We gac, aur us bachhere ko
darwaze ke nazdik bahar haudha
hilii, jahi'in doraha tha, paya, aur
use kholA.
5 Ba'zon ne un men se jo wa-
han khare the, uiihcu kaha, Yih
kya karte ho, ki bachhere ko
kholteho?
G Unhon ne, jaisa Yisit' nc far-
maya tha, kaha ; tab uiihon ne uu
ko jane diyL
60
MARQUS, XI.
7 We us bachliere ko Yisd' p:1.s
la,e, aur apne kapre us par dal
di,e, aur wiih us par sawar hua.
8 Aur bahutoii nc apui poshak
ko r^h men bichhay.^, aur auron
ne darakhton ki daliau katke rah
men bithram,
9 Aur we jo agepfchbe jate the,
ptikarke kahto the, ki Hosh'anna!
Mubarak wuh, jo Khudawand ke
nam par ^ta hai :
10 Hamare bapDaiitlkibadsh^-
hat, jo Khud^wand ke nam se ati
hai, Muibarak ! 'Alam i b^la men
Hoah'ann^ !
11 YisiV YaniRalam Tnen dakhil
hiia, aur haikal men nyk: aurjal)
charon taraf sab chizon par mula-
hazakiya, wuh ivn barahon ke sath
Bait*aniy^ ko gayjl, kyunki sham
k^ waqt tha.
12 K Subh ko, jab wc Bait'aniya
se bahar a,e, us ko bhiikh lagi:
13 Aur diir se aujir ka ek da-
rakbt patton se lada hiia dcklike,
wuh gaya, ki shayadus men knchh
pawe; jab wuh us pas ^ya, to jiat-
ton ke siwa kuchh na p4ya ; ky-
linki anjir ka mausnn na tha.
14 Tab Yisii' ne kaha, Koi tujh
se phal kabhi ua khawe ; aur us
ke shagirdon ne yih suna.
15 % Wc Yarusalam men ^,e, aur
Yisu' haikal men dakhil hoke, \m-
heu, jo haikal men bcchte aur
mol Ictc the, bahar hikalne laga,
aur sarrafon ke takhte, aur kabu-
tar bechnewalon ki chaukian ulat
dm;
16 Aur kisi ko haikal men hokc
bartan le jane na diya.
17 Aur uiihen yih kahke sam-
jhay^, Kya yih nahm tikha hai, ki
Mera gliar sab qaumon ke liye
'ib^datkhana kahliieg^ ? lekin turn
ne use choron ka gar bamiya
bai.
18 Faqfhon aur Sardar K^hinon
ne yih suna, aur fikr men the, ki
use kisi tarah j^n se m^ren ; ky-
liuki VIS se darte the, is liye ki sab
log us ki ta'Iiiu se dang liogae
the.
19 Aur jab sham hni, wuh shahr
se b;ihar gaya.
20 \\ Aur subh ko, jab we udhar
se guzre, to dekha, ki wuh anjir
ka darakht jar se siikh gaya.
21 Tab Patras ne yad karke us
se kah^, Ai Kabbf, dekh, anjir k^
yih darakht, jis par tii ne la'nat
ki thi, siikh gaya hai.
2'3 Yisii', ne jawab men unhen
kaha, Khuda par i'atiqad rakho ;
ki,
23 Main turn se sach kahta hiin,
Jo koi is pahar ko kalie, Uth, aur
darya men gir par, aur apne dil
men shakk na lawe, balki yaqiu
lawe, ki yih baten, jo wuh kahta
liai, ho jaengf, to jo kuchh wuh
kahegS, so hoga.
24 Is liye main turn se kahta
hiin, ki Dn';i men jo kuchh turn
mangte ho, yaqiu lao, ki milega,
to tum p4oge.
25 Aur jab ki tum du'a ke liye
khare bote lio, agar koi tumliara
mukhalif ho, to use mu'af karo,
taki tunihara Bap bhi, jo lisman
par hai, tunihare qusiironko mu'af
kare.
20 Aur agar tum mu'^f na ka-
roge, to tumh^r^ Bilp, jo i^sman
par hai, tumhare qusiir bbl mu'ai'
na karcga.
27 Tl We phir Yanisalara men ^e.
Jab wuh haikal men phirta tha,
Sardar Kahin aur Faqih aur bu-
zm'g us ke pas a,e,
28 Aur us se kaha, ki Tu kis
ikhtiyiir se yih kam karta hai, aur
kis ne tujhe ikhtiyar diya, ki yih
ktun kare ?
29 Tab Yisu' ne jawab men tm-
hen kaha, ki Main bhi tum sc ek
sawal kaj-t^ bun, turn jawab do,
to main tmnhen bataunga, ki
main kis ikhtiy^ se yih kdm
karta huu.
.30 Yuhann^ ka baptisma asman
se th^, yd iusan se ? mujhe jaw^b
do.
31 Tab we apas men sochke
kahnelage, ki Agar ham kahen,
Asman se, to wuh kahega, Thir
MAEQUS, XI. Xn.
61
turn kyiin us par mi4n nahin
\k,e.
S'2 Aur agar ham kaTien, Insan
se, to logon se darte, is liye ki sab
Yuhaima ko nahi barhaqq jante
the.
.3:1 Tab unhon ne Yisii' sejawah
men kahfi, Ham nahm jante. Yisii'
ne jawab men unhen kahfi. Main
bhi turn se nahin kahta, ki main
kis ke ifchtiyar se yih kam karta
hun.
xn BAB.
1 "pHIR Tvuh unhen tamsflon
J^ men kahne laga, ki ICk
shakhs ne angur k.a liaij^ lagaya,
aur us ki charon taraf ghera, aur
khodke kolhii gara, aur ek burj
banaya, aur use baghanon ko su-
purd karlie pardes gaya.
■2 Phir mausim men us ne ek
naukar ko bagbanon pas bheja,
tiiki wuli baghanon sc angiir ka
phal le.
3 Unhon nc use pakarke mara,
aur khali hath hheja.
i Us ne dobara ek aur naukar
ko un pas bheja ; unhoii ne use
patthrao karke us k.a sir phora,
anr bchurmat karke pher bheja.
5 Phir us ne ek aur ko bheja ;
unhon ne use qatl kiya ; phir aur
bahuteron ko ; un men se ba'zon
ko mara, aur ha'zou ko mar
dala.
6 Ab tis ki ek hi beta tha, jo
us ka piyara th^, akliir ko us ne
use bhi im pas yih kahke bheja,
ki We mere hete se dabengc.
7 Lckin nn baghanon ne apas
men kaha, Yih waris hai, ao, ham
use mar dalen, to mirfa hamari
hogi. ^
8 Anr unhon nc use pakra, aur
qatl karke anf^iir ke bag ke ba-
har phenk diya.
9 Pas b.ag k4 malik kya karcga ?
wuh awcgd, aur un bagbanon ko
halak karke, angiir ka bag auron
ko dega.
10 Kya turn ne \ih nawishta na-
hin parha, ki Wuh patthar jise
mi'amaron ne napasand kiya,
TTuhi kone kk sira hiia :
n Yih Khudawand ki taraf se
hiia, aur hamari nazaron men 'ajib
hai?
13 Tab unhon ne chaha, Id use
pakar len ; par logon se darte
the, kyiinki we samajh ga,e the,
ki us ne yih tamsil im par kahi ;
aur we use chhorke chale ga,e.
1 3 1[ Phir imhon ne ba'ze ITarision
aur Herodion ko us pas bheja, kiuse
us ki baton se phande men dalen.
14 Aur jab we a,e, to us se kahS,
Ai Ustad,hamjantchain,ki tvi sach-
cha hai, aur tujh ko kisi ki parwa
nahin, kyunki tu logon ki taraf-
dari nahin karta, balki Khada ki
rah rasti se batata hai ; Qaisar ko
jizya dena rawa hai, ya nahin ? ■
1.1 Ham dewen ya na dewen?
Us ne un ka makr samajhke un-
hen kaha, Tmn mujhe kyiin az-
niatc ho ? ek dinar mujh pas lao,
ki main dekhiin.
la We la,e; tab us ne im se
piiehha, ki Yili kis ki surat, aur
liis ka sikka hai ? Unhon ne ka-
ha, Qaisar ka.
17 Yisd' ne jawab men unhen
kaha, Jo chizen Qaisar ki hain,
Qaisar ko, aur jo chizen Khuda
ki hain, Khuda ko do. Tab we
us se hairan hue.
18 1[ Phir Sadiiqi, jo qiyamat ka
inkar karte hain, us pas a,e, aur
unhon ne us se sawal kiya, ki,
19 Ai Ustad, hamare liye MiisS,
ne likha hai, ki Agar kisl ka bhai
mar jae, aur us ki joru rahe, aur
farzand ua ho, to us ka bhai us ki
jorii ko lewe, taki apne hhai ke
liye aulad paida kare.
20 Ab sat bhai the; pahle ne
jorii ki, am- beaulad mar gaya.
21 Tab diisre ne use liya, anr
mar gaya, us ka bhi koi farzand
na rah4 ; aur usi tarah se tisre
ne.
22 Y'^duhin saton ne use liya, aur
bcaiJiid 'mar ga,e ; sab ke pichhe
wuh 'aurat bhi mar ga,i.
23 Qiyamat men jab we utlienge.
MARQUS, XU. XIII.
wuh un men se kls ki jorii ho^i ?
kydnki wuh s^ton ki joni hiii thi.
24 Yisii' ne jawiib men unhen
kaha, ki Kya turn is sabiib sc
bhul men nahm pare ho, ki turn
na na-wishton ko, na Khuda ki
qudrat ko jante lio ?
25 JCyuiiki jab murde uthenge,
to we na byah karenge, na byahc
jaenge, balki jaise firishte jo as-
man par hain, waise bonge.
26 Aur murdon keuthne ki babat
kya turn ne Miisa kf kitab men
nahm parha, ki Khuda nc jbari
men se us se kyunkar kaha, ki
Main Abiraham ka Khuda, aur
Izjhak ka Khuda, aur Ya'qilb ka
Khuda hull ?
37 Wnh muvdovs kaKbudana-
hiij, balki zindon ka Khuda hai ;
pas tum ban' galati karte ho.
'28 ^ Tab Faqihon men sc ck ne
nn ka sawal o jawab sunke sam-
jha, ki us ne unhen khdb Jawab
diya, pas akar us se puchha, ki Sab
hukmon men auvval kaun hai ?
29 Yisu' ne us se jawab men
kaha, ki Sab bukmon meii auwal
yih hai, ki Ai Israel sun ■ Wuh
Khudawand, jo hamara Khuda
iiai, ek hi Khudawand hai ;
yo Aur tii Khudsiwand ko, jo
tera Khuda hai, apne sarc dil se,
aur apni sari jan se, aur apnf sari
'aql se, aur apne sare zor sc piyar
kar ; auwal hukin yihi hai.
31 Aur dusra jo us ki manind
hai, yih hai, ki Tii apne parosi ko
apne barabar jiiykr kar. In se
bar£ aur koi hukm nahiR hai.
32 Tab us Faqih ne us se kaha,
Kya V-hiib 1 Ai Ustad, tii ne sach
kaha, kyunki Khuda ek hai i us
ke siwd aur koi naliiri :
33 Aur us ko sare dil se, aur
siiri 'aql se, aur ssiri jan se, aur
sare zor sc piyar karna, aur apne
parosf se apne barabar muhabbat
rakhna, sab sokhtaiii qurbanion
aur zabibon se bihtarhai.
34 Jab Yisii' ne dekha, ki us ne
danai se jawab diya, to us se
kaha, Tu Khuda ki badshahat se
dilr nahm. Aur ba'd us ke kisi
ne jur,at na ki, ki us se sawal
kare.
35 T[ Phir Yisu haikal men wa'z
karte hue kahne laga, ki Faqih
kyunkar kahte hain, ki Masih
Paiid ka beta hai?
36 Kyunki Daiid ap hi Ruh i
Quds ke batane se kahta hai, ki
Khudiiwand nc mere Khudawand
ko kaha Tii mere dahine hath
baith, jab tak main tcre dushma-
non ko tcre piinw rakhne ki chauki
karun.
37 Daud to use Khudawand
kahta hai, phir wuh us ka beta
kyunkar hai ? Aur 'awamm khu-
sni sc us ki suntc the.
?i8 T[ Us ne apni ta'lim men unhen
kaha, Faqihon se hoshyar raho,
jo lambe jamc pahinke sair karn^,
aur bazaron men salamon ko,
39 Aur 'ibadatkhanon men sadr
kursion ko, aiir ziyafaton men
linchi jagahon ko chahte hain :
40 We bcwon ke gharon ko ni-
galte hain, aur makr se namdz ko
till dele hain ; unhen ziyada eaza
iiogi.
41 1; Phir Yisti' bait ul mal kc
samhue baithkar dekh raha tha,
ki log iiait ul mal men paise kis
tarah dalte ham, aur ba'hut daulat-
mandon ne bah^t kuchh dala.
42 Aur ek garib bewa ne akc do
chhadam, ya'ne adliel'i us men
dala.
43 Tab us ne apne shiigirdon ko
bulake unhen kalia, Main turn se
sach kahta hun, ki Is kangal be-
wa ne un sab se, jiuhon ne bait ul
mal men dala, aiyada dala hai :
44 Kyunki sabhon ne apne ba-
hut mal men so kuchh dala, par
us ne apni garibi se, jo kuchh ki
us ka tha, apni sari punji dali.
XUl BAB.
1 TAB wTih haikal se bahar jata
'J tha, us ke shagirdon men se
ek ne us se kaha, Ai Ustad, dekli,
MAKQirs, :!^i\i.
63
yu\ kis tarah kc patthar, aur kaisi
'inuiraten hain !
2 Yisi'i' nc jawab ineii us se
kab;i, ki Tji jn ban 'imaraton par
iiigali kartsi hai? yahaii pattliar
par pattliar na chhutega, jo giraya
na jiTGga.
3 Jab wuh Zaituu ke pahar par
baikal ke sambnc baitha tba, Pa-
tras, aur Ya'qub, aur Yuhanua, aur
Andryas ne niralc men us se pii-
cIihA,
4 Hani sc kah, ki yih kab lioj^a,
aur us waqt ka, jab yih sab kuchh
piira howega, kya nisbiin liai ?
.) Yisu ne jawabmeiiunbenkah-
na shurii' kiya, Hoslij'ar ratio, ki
tumhen kof fareb na de :
6 Ki babutcre mera n4m leke
awenge aur kahcngc, ki Main
wuhi biiij, aur babuton ko gum-
rah karenge.
7 Aur jab tuni laraian aur iai-
aion ki afwabeu suno, mat gliab-
raiyOj fcyunki uii chizon ka waqi'
bona zariir hai, lekin akhir abbi
nab in.
8 Kyunki qaiuu qaum par, aur
badshabat badsbaliat par charbc-
gi, aur kitni jagabon men zalzale
awcngc, aur kal parenge, aur fasad
bonge; yib luusibat ka shurii'
liai.
9 % Par turn ap hosbyar rabo;
kjijiiki «e tumhcji majlison ke
hawale karenge, aur 'ibadatkb-
anon men turn mar kbaoge, aui'
hakimon aur badsliahon ke a^e
mere waste h^^ir kiye jaoge, taki
un par gawabi ho.
10 Lekin zariir hai, ki pahle sab
qaimion ke age Injil ki maiiadi ho.
11 Par jab tuinlienlejake hawa-
le karen, age se fikr na karo, ki
ham kyk kabcnge, aur na socbo :
balki jo kuclib us ghari tumhen
batayajawe,wubikahiyo; kyunki
kabnewale turn nahm ho, balki
Riili i Qnds hai.
12 Bhai bhMko aur bap bete ko
qatl ke waste pakrawega ; aur
larke ma bap ka samhiia karke
unben inar\\a dalengc.
1 ;i Aur mere nam ke sabab se,
sab tumhiire dushman bonge ; par
jo koi akhir tak sabr karega, wiihi
najat pawega.
14 ^ Jis waqt turn us kharab
karnewali niaknib chiz ko, jis ka
bayaii Daniel nabi iic kiya, us
jagali men, jahaii us ka khara
bona raw^ nabin, dckbo, (jo
parhta hai, samajli le,) tab wc jo
Yahudi3.'a men hor, paharon par
bhiigeu :
lo Aur wuh jo kothe par ho,
ghar men na utrc, aur apne ghar
sc koi chi'z nikalne ke liye na ja,c :
16 Aur jo kbet men hai, apni
]>oshak uthane ke liye picbhe na
pliire.
17 Aur un par jo nn dinon men
hiimila hon, aur un par jo diidli
piliitiian hon, afsos hai !
18 Aur du'a mango, ki tumhara
bbagna jare men na bo,
19 Ivyuiiki un dinon men aisi
taklif ho^r, ki ibtida e khilqat
se, jise Khuda ne khalq kiya, ab
tak, na hiii, aur na hogi.
20 Aur agar Khudawand un di-
non ko na ghatata, to ek adim na
bacbta,- par un barguzidon ke
waste, jin ko us ne chuna hai, im
dinon ko gbat^ya.
21 Us waqt agar koi tumhen
kabe, Dekho, MasHi yaban, ya
dekbo waban hai, yaqin na laiyo :
22 Kyunki ihutbe Masib, aur
jlnlthe nabi zahir bonge ; aur ni-
shanen aurkaramat dikhlaenge,ki
agar ho sakta, to bargunidon ko
bin gumrab karte.
23 Par turn kliabardiir raho;
dekho, main ne tumhen sab kuchh
pable hi kah diya hai.
24 ^ Aur un dinon men, us taklif
ke ba'd, suraj andliera hoga, aur
chand apm rosbni na dega ;
20 Aur ^sman se sitiire girenge,
aur asman Id qmvaten bil ja,eiigi.
26 Aur us waqt.Ibn i Adam ko
b^dalon par bari qudrat aur jalal
ke sath ate dckhenge.
27 Aur lis waqt vrah apnc firisb-
toii ku bbejega, aur apne barguzi-
C4 MARQUS, Xin. XIV
don ko, zamin ki hadd se asniau
ki hadd tak, charon taraf se,
ikatthe karega.
ii8 Ab anj'ir ke darakht se tanisil
sikho; Jal; us ki nariu dali lioti
aur patte nikalte hain, turn jsnte
iio, ki garmi iiazdik kai :
29 Usitarah, jab turn bMdekho,
ki yih ahwai hone lage, to jano,
ki wnh nazdik, baiki darwaze par
hai.
30 Main turn se sach kalata hun,
ki Is zamane ke log guzar na j^en-
ge, jab tak yih sab kuchh waqi' na
howe.^
31 Asman am zamin tal jaenge,
par meri baten na talerigi.
33 ^ Magar us din, aurns gliari
ki babat, siwa Bap ke, na to tirishte
jo asman par hain, aur na Beta,
koi uahin janta hai.
33 Turn hoshyiiri karo, jagte
raho, aur du'd mango : kyunki
turn nabin j^nle, ki waqt kab bai.
34 Yih aisa hai, jaisa ek shakhs
apna ghar chhorke pardes gaya,
aur apne naukaron ko ikhtiyar
dekar, liar ek ko tis ka kam diya,
aur darban ko hukm kiy^ ki j%ta
rahe.
35 Is live turn jagte raho, kyiin-
ki turn nahin jante, ki ghar ka
m^lik kab aweg^ sham ko, ya
adhi rat ko, ya miu-g ke bang
Uete waqt, ya subh ko ;
36 Ta aisa na ho, ki ach,anak Like
wuh tiun ko sote pawe.
37 Aur jo kuchh main turn se
kahta hiiu, sab se kahta ban, J^g-
tc raho.
XIV CAB.
1 T^O din ke ba'd fasah aur
X-f fati'ri roll ki 'id thi, aur
Sardar Kahin aur PaqHi tadbir
kar rahe the, ki use kyunkarmakr
se pakarke jan se maren.
2 Par uuhon ne kaha, ki 'Id ke
din nahm, aisd na lio, ki 'aw^mm
men fasad ]iowe.
3 ^Aurjab wnh Baifaniyamen
Shama'un korhi ke ghar khane
baitha e,k 'anrat j atamAsi ka besh -
qimat khalis 'itr marmar ke'itrdan
men lai, aur dibiya ko torke, 'itr
ko ns ke sir par dhala.
4 Tab ba'ze apne dil men azurda
hake kahnfc lage, Ttr ki yih kha-
rabi kis liye btii?
o Kyitnki yih 'itr tm sau dm^r
ko bifc sakta, aiir garibon ko diya
jata. Aiu- we use raalamat karue
lage.
6 Tab yisu' ne kaha, Use chhor
do ; kyun use satate ho ? us ue
mere sath achclika sulilk kiya
hai.
7 Is waste ki gariljgurbiihame-
slia tumhare sath hain, aur jab
turn chaho, un se neki kar sakte
ho ; par main hameslia tumhare
sath na hiinga.
8 Jo kuchh wuh kar saki, so kar
cluiki; us ne subqat karkc mere
badan ko kafaii ke liye mu'attar
kiya.
9 Main tum se sach kahta hun,
kiTaniam dunya men, jahan kalifn
yih Tnjfi roanadi ki ja,egf, jdh bhi,
jo is ne kiya hai, is ki yadgari ke
liye, bayan kiyii ja,ega.
10 T[ Tab Yahudah Iskariyiiti, jo
un barah men se th^, Sardar Ka-
hinon pas gaya, taki use un ke
hath pakarwa dewe.
11 'We yih sunke khush hue,
aur us ko rupa,e dene ka iqrar
kiya; tab wuh fikr men laga, ki
Ivis tarah qabii pake use pakarwa
de.
1 2 ^ Aur 'id i fati'r ke pahlc dhi,
jab we fasah ke liye qurbain'
karte the, us ke shagirdon ne use
kah^, Tii kahan cHhtfi, hai, ki
ham jaen aur taiy^ri karen, ki
tu Ihsah kfi. kh^na khawc?
13 Us ne apne shagirdon. men
se do ko bheja, aur unhen kahi'i,
Shahr men j^o ; wahiin ek shakhs
pani ka ghara uthde hue tunihen
milcga ; us ke pichhe chalc jao.
14 Jab vmh kisi ghar men dak-
hil howe, turn us ghar ke malili
se kaho, Ustad kahta hai, ki wuli
jagah, jahan main apne shagirdon
MARQUS, Xiy.
ke satli fasah kh^un, kahan
hai ?
15 Wuhekbarabalakhanafarsh
bicliha aur arasta tunihcn dikha-
wcga ; wali^u haniarc liye taiyari
karo.
16 Tab us ke shagird clialega,e,
aur sliahr men ake, jaisa us ne
imlien kaha th4, waisd hi paya,
aur fasah taiyar kiya,
17 Jab sham hiii, \vuh un hara-
hon ke sath aya.
18 Jab we baithke khane lage,
Yisii' ne kah^, Main turn se sacli
kahta hiin, ki Ek turn men se, jo
mere sath khati hai, mnjhe pak-
arwaega.
19 Tab we gamgm hone lage,
aiu" un men se ek us sc kahne
laga, Kya main hiin? aur diisra
bola, Kya main hun ?
20 Usnejawab meii kaha, Ba-
rahon men se ek, jo mere sath
hisan men hath dalta hai, wuhi
hai,
21 Ibn i Adam to, jaisa us ke
haqq men likba hai, jata hai;
lekin aftos us shakhs par, jis ke
hath se Ibn i Adam pakarwaya
jati hai ! us ke h"ye bihtar tha, ki
wuh paida na hota.
22 ^ Jab we kh^te the, Yisii' ne
roti uthai, aur shukr karke tori,
aur unhen dekar kaha, Lo, khao ;
yih mera badan l\ai.
23 Phir us ue piyala lekar, shukr
kiya, aur imhen dlya ; aur mi sab-
hon ne us se piy4.
24 Aur us ne kaha, ki Tih mera
na,e 'ahd ka lahu hai, jo bahuton
ke liyc bahaya jata hai.
25 Main turn se sach kahta hun,
kj Main angiir k4 ras, jis din tak
Khuda ki badshahat men use naya
na piun, phir na piiinga.
26 *^ Tab "we ek zabxir gake
Zaitun ke pah£r par ga,e.
27 Aur Yisii' ne un se kaha,
Turn sab aj ki rat mere haqq rnen
thokar khaoge, is liye kiyihlikha
hai, Main garariye ko mariinga,
aur bhercii paraganda ho ja-
engi.
28 Par main apne uthne ke ba'd
turn se age Galil ko jaunga.
29 Tab I*atras ne us sc kahS,
Agarchi sab thokar khiiwen, tau
bhi main na khaiinga.
30 Yisii' lie us sc kaha, Main
tiijh se sach kahta hup, ki aj hi ki
rat, mitre: ke do bar ban"; dene ke
%c, tii tuT. bar mera inkar karega.
ai Tab us ne bar bar kaha, Agar
tere sath mera mania zariir ho,
tau bhi hargiz tera inkar na kar-
linga. Aur un sabhon ne bin
waisa hi kaha.
32 Phir we ek jagah men, jis ka
niim Getscmane tha, a,e, aur us
ne apue sh^girdon ko kaha, Jab
tak main du'a mangiin, turn yahan
baitho.
33 Aur Patras aur Ya'qilb aur
Yuhann^ ko apne sath liy^ aur
wuh ghabranc aur bahut dilgir
hone laga ;
34 Aur im se kaha, Meri jan ka
gam maut ka sk hai ; turn yahan
thahro, aur jagte raho.
35 Aur wuh thora age jakar
zamfn par gira, aur du'a mangi,
ki agar ho sake, to yih ghari
mujh se tal jae.
30 Aur kalia, Ai Abba, ai Bap,
sab kuchli tujh se ho sakta hai ;
is piyale ko mujh se tal de ; lekin
na wuh jo main chahta hiin, balki
jo tii chahta hai.
37 Phir wuh aya, aur unhen
sote paya, aur Patras ko kaha,
Ai Shama'un, til sota hai ? kya
tu ek ghari jSg na saka ?
38 Jagtc raho, aur du'a mango,
ta aisa na ho, ki turn iiutihan
men paro : riih to musta'idd, par
jism kamzor hai.
39 Wuh phir gaya, aur wuhi
hat du'a men mangi.
40 Aur phir 4ke unhen sote
paya, kyunki un ki ankhen nfnd
se bhari tlihi, aur ^ve nahiu jaiite
the, ki use ky^ jawab dewen.
41 Pliir tisri bar ake unhen
kaha, ki Ab sote raho, aur ^ram
karo; has, waqta pahnncha,- dek-
lio, Ibn i Adam guuahgaron ke
GO
hatlioii men liaw^e kiya jat£
hai.
43 Utho, ham chalen; deklio,
wiih jo mujiic pakanvata. hai,
nazdfk hai.
43 *[\ Wuh yili kahta hi thfi, ki
filfaiir itn h.irali men se ek Yahii-
dah name, aur mr ke sath Sardar
Kahinon, axzr Faqihon, aur bu-
ziirgon ki taraf se ek bari bhir,
talw^ren axir lathiay lekc, a pa-
himchi.
44 Anr pakavwanewale ne im-
Jien yih pata diy^ tha, ki jis ka
main bosa hin, wiihi hai; use timi
pakarke hifazat se le jao.
45 Wuh ^ke filfaiir iifj pas gaya,
anr kaha, Ai Kabhi, ai ilabbi, am-
i\se chuma.
46 ^ Aur unhon ne lis pav hath
dalkc use pakar liya.
47 Ek ue un men se jo wahan
hazir the, talwar khaiuchkar Sar-
dar Kiihin ke naukar ko lagai,
aur us ka k^n ura diya.
48 Tab Yisii' unhen kalme lagi'i,
Kyii tum talvvaren aur lathian
leke mujhe chor ki manind pa-
karne ko a,e ho?
49 Main to har roz tumhare pas
haikal men "wa'z karta tha, aur
tum ne mujhe nahin pakra ; lekin
nawishton ka piira bona zarur
hai.
50 Tab wc sab use cbhoyke
bhag ga,e.
51 Magar ek jawan, jo siiti chil-
dar apuc bodan par orlic tha, us
ke pichhe ho liya, aur jawanon ue
use pakra :
/>2 Par wuh suti chadar nn ke
hathon men chhorkar nanga blia-
ga.
53 % Tab "we Yisu' ko Sardar
Kahin kane, jis pas sab Sardar
Kaliin, aur buzurg, aur Faqili
jam'a hue the, le ga,e.
54 Aur Tatras dux sc us ke
pichhe Sardar K^hin kedalantak
ho liya, aur naukaron ke sath
baithkar ag tapne laga,
5.1 Tab Sardar Kahinon aur sarf
majlis ne Yisu' par gawa'M dhitn-
MARQUS, XIV.
dhf, ki use jan se m&ren ; par na
pai.
5Q Agarchi bahutou ne us par
jhuthi gawahi di, par un kigawa-
hian muwafiq na thm.
57 Tab ba'zoii ne uthke us par
yiti jhuthi gawahi di, ki
58 Ham ne use kahte suna hai,
ki main is haikal ko, jo hath se
bani hai, dha diinga, aur tin din
men ek dusri ko, jo hath se na
bane, hanaiinga.
59 Tis par bhi un ki gawalii
muwaiiq na thi.
60 Tab Sardar Kaliin ne bich
men khare ho, Yisu' se puchM,
Kya tii kucbh jawah nahin deta ?
ye tujh par kya gawahi dete hain ?
61 Par wuli chup raha, aur
kuchh jaw4b na diya. Phir Sar-
dar Kahin ue us sc puchha, aur
kah^, Kya tii Masih, us Mubarak
ka Beta, hai ?
62 Yisu' ne us se kaha. Main
wuhi hiin ; aur timi Ibn i Adam
ko Alqadir ke daliiue hath baithe,
aur asman ke badalon par ate
dekboge.
63 Tab Sardar Kahin ne apne
kaprc j>harke kahd, Ab hamen
aur gawah ky^ darkar hain ?
04 Tum ne yih kufir suna ; tum
ko kya ma'liim hot^ hai? L'n
sabhon ne fatwa diya, ki wuh
qatl ke laiq hai.
65 Tab kitneus parthilkne, aur
us ka munh dhampne, aur use
ghunsc marnc, aur kahne lage,
Nubilwat se khabar de : aur
naukaron ne hath se use thapere
mare.
G() ^ Jab Patras niche daUn rae'u
tha, Sardar Kahin ki laundfon
men se ek Tvahan ai;
67 Aur Patras ko iigtiiptedekh-
kar, ns ki taraf nazar karke, kahne
lagi, Tu bhi Yisu' Nasari ke sath
thL
68 Us ne inkar kiya, ki main
nahin jantu, aur naliin samaihtfl,ki
t\i kyi kahtf hai. Aur bdhar sahn
men gaya ; aur murg ne hang di.
69 Phir ek laundi use dekhkar.
3tIAKQUS, XIV. XV.
un se jo wahan khare the, kabue
lagi, Yih unhin men se ek hai.
70 TJs ne phir inkiir kiya. Aiu-
thori der pichhe, phir iTnhon ne
jo wahan khare the, Patras ko
kahA, Sach tii nnhin lueii se hai,
kyiliiki tii Galili, aur ten' boli
■waisi hi hai.
71 Par vruh la'nat karae, aur
qasam khane laga, ki main ns
shakhs ko, jis k^ turn zikr karte
ho. nahin janta.
71i Dusn bar vaarg ne bang df.
Tab Patras ko wnhi hk% jo xisd'
ne us se kahi thJ, yad &,i, ki Pesh-
tar us se, ki murg" do bar bang' de,
tii tin bar mera inkar karega.
Tab "wuh phutke rone laga.
XV BAB.
1 TON siibh hill, Sardar Kahin
^ ne buzurgon aur Faqflion
aur sari raajlis ke sath mashwarat
karke, Yisii' ko bandha, aur use
lejakar Pilatus ke hawale kiva.
2 Pilitus ne us se puchha, Kya
tii Yahiidion ka bMshah hai?
Us ne jawab men us se kahfi, Tu
sach kahta hai.
3 Aur Sardar Kahinonne us par
bahut SI faryaden kin : par lis ne
kuchh jawab nadiya.
4 Tab Pilatus ne us se phir
piichha, Kydn txi kuchh jawab
nahm detar* dekh, we teri mukh-
dlifat men kya kya gawahian dete
hain.
5 Taubhi Yisu' ne kuchh jaw^b
na diya, yahan tak ki Pilatus ne
ta'ajjub kiya.
6 Aur wuh tis 'id men ek qaidi
ko, jise we chahte the, un kikha-
tir chhor deta tha.
7 Aur ek shalchs Barabbas nam,
nn fasadion ke eatli, ki jinhon nc
fasad men khiin kiya tha, qaid
tha.
8 Tab bhir chillake ns se 'arz
karne lagi, ki jaisa tera dastiSr
hai, waisa hi hani^e waste kar.
9 Pilatus ne nnhen jawab diya,
Kya turn chahte ho, ki main
67
tumhare liyc Yahudion ke Bad-
shah ko chhor diin ?
10 K^unki wuh jantil tha, ki
Sardar Kahinon ne hasad se us
ko hawale luyfi. tha.
11 Par Sardar Kahinon ne bhir
ko ubhani, ki wuh un ke liye
Barabbas ko chhor de.
12 Tab Pilatus ne phir un se
kaha, Ab turn kya chahte ho ?
main us ko, jise turn Yahudion ka
Badshah kahte ho, kya kanin ?
13 We phir chillae, ki Use salib
de.
14 Pilatus ne phir un se kaha,
Kyiin, is ne kyii burai ki hai .'^
Tab we aur bhi ziyada chillae, ki
Use salib de.
1 5 ^ Tab Pilatus ne, bhir ki razu-
mandi chahkar, un ke Uye Barab-
bas ko clihoi; diya, aiir Yisu' ko
kove marke hawale kiya, ki salib
par khaincha jae.
16 Aur sipahi us ko ns daldn
men, jahan hakim ka niahkama
tha, le ga,Cj aur sare risale ko
ikattha kiya.
17 Unhonnenseargawanikapre
pahinac, aur kanton ka taj sajke
lis ke sir par rakha.
18 Aur use salam karne lage, ki
Ai Yalnidion ke Badshah, Salam !
19 Aur we us ke sir par narkat
se marte the, aur us par thiikte,
aur ghutne ^ekke use sijda karte
the.
20 Aur jab us sehansfkarchuke,
to ns ke badan se argawani kapre
utare, aur us ka kapra nse pa-
hiniike, salib dene ko le chale.
21 Aur ek shakhs Qiirini Sha-
ma'uu nam, jo Sikandar aur Hilfiis
ka bap tha, dihat se dte hue, udhar
se gixzra ; unhon ne use begar
pakra, ki us ki salib utha le chale.
22 Aiir we use maqam i Gal-
gati men, jis ka tarjimia Khopri
ki jagah hai, la,e.
23 Aur mai men murr milake
use pine ko diya, par us ne na
piya.
•24 Aur unhou ne use salib par
khajnchke us ke kapre biinte, aur
68
MAEQUS, XY. XYT.
un par qur'a dala, ki har ek shakhs
kja kja le.
23 Aur tisrd. ghanta tM, jab un-
hon ne us ko sa]fb di.
26 Aur us par nalisli kii yili
mazmun likha tha, ki YTII YA-
ilCDfON KA liADSnAlI IIAI.
27 Aur uiilion uc us ke s^tli do
choron ko, ek ko dahine hath,
aur dusre ko ha,,en, salib par kha-
ineha.
28 Tab wxih nawishta, ki Wub
badkaron mcu gina gaya, piira
hiia.
29 Aur we jo udhar se jate the,
sir hilate the, aur yih kahke use
malamat karte the, ki AVah, tu jo
liaikal ko dhata, aur tm din men
banata tha,
30 Apne tahi bacha, aur salib
par se utar a.
31 lid tarah Sardar K^hinon ne
bhi ^pas men Faqihon ke sath
tbatthe karte hue kahd, Us ne
auron ko bachaya ; apne tain ba-
chaiie nahm sakta.
32 Bam Israel ka Badshah,
Masfli, ab sah'l> par se utar awe, ki
ham dekhen aur j'man lawen. Aur
■we jo us ke sath salfb par kha-
inche ga,e, use malamat karte the.
33 Aur jab chhatba ghanta
pura hiia, us sari zamrn par and-
uera cbba gaya, aur naweri gbaiite
tak raha.
34 Aur nawen gbante, Yisd' bari
^waz se cliillake boLi, Eli, Kli
lama sabaqtani, jis ka tarjmua j-ih
hai; Ai inere Khuda, mere Khuda,
tu ne raujhe kyuu chhora ?
35 Ba'ze un men, jo wahan khare
the, yih suuke bole, Dckho, wuh
lUyas ko bulata hai.
36 Aur ek ne daurke isfanj ko
sirke se tar karke aur ek narkat
par rakhke usechufaya aur kaha,
IBhala, ham dekhen to, ki Iliyas
use utarne dwe.
37 Tab Yisii' ne ban aw^z se
cbillakar }in di.
3S Aur haikal ka parda iipar se
niche tak phat gaya.
39 Tf Aur us subadar ne, jo us ke
samlme khara tha, use yun cbil-
liltc aur jaii dete dekhke, kaha, ki
Tib shakhs sachmuch Khuda ka
Beta th^.
40 Wahdii ka,i 'auraten diir se
dekh rahi thin ; un men Mari-
yam Magdalmi, aur Mariyam,
ebhote Ya'qiib aur Yose ki ma,
aur Salome thin.
41 Uuhon ne jab wuli Galil
men tha, us ki pairaui aui" khid-
mat bhi ki thi ^ phir aur bhi ba-
hut SI 'auraten thin, jo us ke sath
Yarusalam men ai tlim.
42 % Aur shilm ko, ki taiyari
ka waqt thk, jo sabt se pahle hota,
43 Y usuf Ariraatiya, jo namwar
musbir aur "vvub kbud Khuda ki
badshahat ka muntazir tha, aya,
aur dileri se Pilatiis p^s jake, Y'isii
ki l^sh m^ngi.
44 Aur Pilatiis ne ta^ajjub kiya,
ki wub aisa jald mar gaya, aur
sdbad^r ko bulake us se piichha,
kya der hiii, ki wuh mar gaya?
45 Aur jab subadar se aisa ma'-
Mm kiya tha, to lash Yusuf ko
dila di.
46 Aur us ne milifn kapra mol
liya tha, aur use utarke us kaprc
se kafuaya, aur ek qabr men, jo
chatan ke bich khocE gai thi, use
rakha, aur us qabr ke darwaze par
ek patthar ^halk^ diya,
47 Mariyam Magdalini', aur
Yuses ki mi Mariyam, us jagah
ko, jahan wuh rakha gaya, dekh
rahi thin. ■
XYI BAB.
1 "TAB sabt ka din guzar gaya
J Mariyam Magdalini aur
Ya'qub ki mi Mariyam, aur Sa-
lome ne khushbu chi'zen mol b'n,
taki wahan jake us par malcn.
2 Aur hafte ke pahle din bahut
sawere suraj nikalte hue qabr par
am.
3 ,Aur apas men kahne lagfn, ki
Hamarc liye is patthar ko qabr ke
darwaze par se kauu clhalkaega.
4 Jab unhon ne nigah kf, to us
IMARQUS, XVI.
pattiiar ko dhalkaya liiia dckba,
aur wuli bahiit bhari tha.
5 Qabr men jakar, unhon ne ek
jawin ko sufed pophak paUiuc da-
tiini taxaf baitlie hue dekha, aur
hairan liiiin.
6 Us ne unhen kaha, Mat glia-
brao: Tuin YisiV Nasari \^o,jo sa-
Jib par khainclia gaya, dhundhtmn
ho ; wuh ji utha hai ; wuh yaiian
nahin ; dekto yih jagah, jis meu
unlion nc use rakha th^.
7 All turn jao, aiir us ke sliagir-
don ko aur Patras ko kaho, ki
v.uh. turn se age Galil ko jata liai,
aur jaisa us ne tiunhen kaha tha,
timi use wahan dekiiogc.
8 We jald uikalke qabr se bha-
gln, aur kanipti aiu" ghabrati hui,
mai-e dar ke, kisi se kuclih na
bohn.
9 % Ilafte kc palile roz, wuh,
sjiwere utliltar, pahle Mariyam
Magdalini ko, jis men se us ne sat
deo nikale the, dikhai diya.
10 Us iwi jake, us ke sathiou ko,
jo us ke lij'e gaiiigm aur rote the,
khabar di.
11 We yih suufce, ki wuh jita
hai, aur use dikhai diya, yaqin aa
lae.
1'3 ^ Us ke ba'd, wuh dusri surat
men, unmense do ko, jis waq^tki
we paidal chalte the, aur diliat ki
tarafjate the, dikhai diy;i.
13 Unhou ncjake haqi logon ko
6D
khabar di, aur uulion ne bhi un
ki baton ko yaqm na kiya.
14 ^ Akbir wuh un gyarahon ko,
jab we khane baithe the, dikha,i
diya, aur un ki heimani aur
sakhtdih' par malaniat ki, kyunki
we un ki biiton pai", jinhon ne us
ke jj uthue kc ha'd use dckhii thk,
yaqm na lae the.
lo Aur us ne unhen kaha, ki
Turn tamam dimy;^ men jake
harek inakhliiq ke samhne Injil ki
nianadi karo.
16 Jo ki iman lata, aur bap-
tisma pata hai, najat paeg5. : aiur
jo I'man nahin lata, us par sazi ka
hukm kiya jaegL
17 AiU" we jo hnan laenge, un
ke sAth yih 'aUniatcu hongi ; ki
we mere nam hc deon ko nikalengc ;
aur iiai zubanen bolenge ;
1 5 Sampon ko utha Icnge ; aur
agar koi halak karnewali chiz
gi'enge, unlicu kuchh nuqsau na
hoga 5 we bimaron par hath rak-
henge, to change ho jaenge.
If) ^ Khudawand unhen j-ihiar-
niake asman par jata raha, aur
Khuda ke dahine liath baitha.
20 Pliir unlion ne hai'jagah ja-
kar mauadi ki, aur Khudawand
un ki madad karta tha, aur kaiani
ko, un niu'ajizon ke wasile se, jo
us kc sath sath bote the, sabit
' karta raha. Amhi.
20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord,
Thank you that this PDF Ebook
has been released so that we are able
to learn more about you and wiser versions.
Please help it to have wide circulation
Please help the people responsible for
making this Ebook available.
Please help them to be able to have more
resources available to help others.
Please help them to have all the resources,
the funds, the strength and the time that they
need and ask for in order to be able
to keep working for You.
I pray that you would encourage them and
that you protect them physically and
spiritually, and the work & ministry that
they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them
or their work and projects, or slow them down.
Please help them to find Godly friends who
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation
for their consistent use.
Remind me to pray for them often as this
will help and encourage them.
Please give them your wisdom and
understanding so they can better follow you,
and I ask you to do
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
Prayers
a Few Resources
Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros)
For your Consideration
Glad to have this New Testament ?
Help us by PRAYING for us !!
Invest in your own Eternity
Spend time praying !
(tliank you)
SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends
So that they will have a stronger
Spiritual Life ALSO
Concerning Christians and Cliristianity
1. Christians are those who follow the teachings
ofjesus Christ.
2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament.
3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record
the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him.
4. The New Testament has never been disproved
archeologically or historically. It has and remains accurate.
5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in ttie
Future,
7, The Reliabilityofttie Old Testament and the New Testament a re
clear indications ofthe accuracy of the New Testament,
8, Jesus Christ did Notfailin His mission on Earth,
9, Jesus Christ Pre-existed, This means that He existed BEFORE
the Creation ofthe World,
10, When C hristians worship J esus C hrist, they are NOT worshiping
another Human being,
ILJesusChristdid not become God by performing good works.
12, Christians cannotperform good works in order to go to Heaven, Those
who want to find God must admit they are notable to be Perfect or Holy,
and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins,
14, More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT
Roman Catholic, The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many
situations.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (2)
1 5. Judas did NOT die in tine place of Jesus Clnrist on
the cross.
16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ
was born to communicate His message of Hope and
Redemption for manl^ind.
1 7. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life.
18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods.
19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is =
a) God the Father
b) God the Son
c) God the Holy Spirit
20, The worship of Angels orCreated Beings, or Creatures oranything
exceptGod (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ],
and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden,
21, The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, J oseph and J esus
22, The Trinity is NOT = J esus, J oseph and God the Father
23, Gabriel is NOT another name for J esus Christ.
24, Anyone can become a Christian if they want to,
25, Christianity IS notsomething thatcan be done EXTERNALLY.
A person is a Christian becauseof what they believe in their Heart,
inside of them. Their own sincerity before God is the true test,
26, Those who acceptan electronic mark [666] forthe purchase of goods,
in their right hand or forehead are NOT able to become Christians.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (3)
People are innocent if they do not l<now and have no way of Icnowing that
they are doing wrong.The Christian God places the knowledge of good
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual.
NooneexceptGod is Holy.
It is wrong to murder innocent people.
It is wrong to kill Christians who have notactively harmed anyone.
People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian".
People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian"family.
A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY".
No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God.
The Presumption thata person is a Christian simply because they are
going into a Church and sitting there is False.
Churches have people inside of them thatare NOT Christian, but they
wantto learn more aboutGod.
A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian.
Christians do NOT convertanyone by Force, because this action is a
violation of the CHOICES thatGOD alone is able to make. To force others would
suggestthatGod is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has
much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, not unkindness.
Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and
the C reator of the Universe does NOT behave in that manner.
The Choice of whatto believe or notto believe is up to Each individual,
who must make up their own mind, of their free will.
There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force.
Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD orChristians.
Concerning Christians and Cliristianity (4)
Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian.
Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are
"sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this.
Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize
OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian.
To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, ora C hange of Heart.
Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present,
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and
nothing can change this. Forced Conversionsio Islam are not considered
Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of
a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God
is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary
will not alter or change this.
Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings
in order to meet with God. Harming a building againstthe God who made
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and
pray and talk to God by themselves, v.'ithm a Church building and
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them.
Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years.
Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or
to meet without one.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (5)
Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them.
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose,
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is
important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship.
Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on
the inner heart of each individual.
There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did
not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments
that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself.
If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe.
Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does
not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who
have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence.
People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that
is what the followers of that God usually will become.
Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving.
People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have
a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus
Christ, (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF)
Concerning Christians and Christianity (6)
True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are
islamic or from any other faith.
Christians are NOT afraid to tall<abouttheweal<ness of Christianity, if that is atopic
someone else wants to discuss.
Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them.
Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convertto Christianity.
Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid
to discuss the content of what they believe with other people.
Christians may share with youthatyou are not 100% perfectand Holy, and Christians
will Admitand acknowledge thatTHEY are NOT perfect or Holy.
Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their
own,andthattheycannotperform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God.
That is the starting pointfor anyone to become a Christian.
Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look
atthe history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the
books that they use or defend. That is simply being honest. And those who seek
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion.
IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place.
Those who follow God should be willing to think and usethemind that God gave to
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part
oftheuseofthemind.
There is a lotof history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In
other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. Buthistory
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48.
Those scrolls contained the J ewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically
to be 200 years OLDER than the time of J esus Christ. The J ewish Old Testament
has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact.
God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ?
Concerning History and the Early Cliurcli
Christians do NOT pray to IVIARY. Jhe Bible never teaclies to Pray
to IVIary. IVJary was born a human sinner, and became a Clirist-follower.
Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Ctnrist, who was God
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY
Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY
Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image,
which is ALSO IDOLATRY.
The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary.
The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints,
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration
away from God.
It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human.
Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and
documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about
which books belong in the Bible.
Some books mav help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books):
For those who read English:
1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850
2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler
3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler
4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical]
by James Endell Tyler
THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE
Concerning History and the Early Church
We recommend, for your potential consideration,
the following books:
1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes
from the Caroline books compiled by order of
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850
2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler
The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church
and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the
Church of Rome itself (1847)
3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler
Primitive christian worship, or. The evidence of Holy Scripture and
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the
blessed Virgin Mary (1840)
4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler
5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox
Church
by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading,
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inquisition) notice.
THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE
Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church
Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church
can be found - in online searches - under the words:
papal roman catholic, papist, popish,
romanist, Vatican, popery, romlsh.
There are many free Ebooks available
online and at Google that cover these topics.
There is of course the standard
works on the proven history of the Vatican:
The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses
more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources.
The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records
of the Earlv Roman Catholic Church
by Rev. Perceval.
Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning
early Church Councils should conduct their own research
into a document called the "Donation of Constantine",
which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors
to the Vatican.
Saved - How To become a
Christian
how to be saved
A Christian is someone
who believes the
following
steps to Take in order to become a
true Christian, to be Saved & Have a
reai reiationsliip & genuine
experience with the reai God
Read, understand, accept and
believe the following verses from
the Bible:
1. All men are sinners and fall short
of God's perfect standard
Romans 3: 23 states that
For all have sinned, and come short of
the glory of God;
2. Sin - which is imperfection in our
lives - denies us eternal life with
God. But God sent his son Jesus
Christ as a gift to give us freely
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus
Christ.
Romans 6: 23 states
For the wages of sin is death; but the
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus
Christ our Lord.
3. You can be saved, and you are
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You
cannot be saved by your good
works, because they are not "good
enough". But God's good work of
sending Jesus Christ to save us,
and our response of believing - of
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is
what saves each of us.
Ephesians 2: 8-9 states
8 For by grace are ye saved through
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is
the gift of God:
9 Not of works, lest any man should
boast.
4. God did not wait for us to become
perfect in order to accept or
unconditionally love us. He sent
Jesus Christ to save us, even
though we are sinners. So Jesus
Christ died to save us from our sins,
and to save us from eternal
separation from God.
Romans 5:8 states
But God commendeth his love toward
us, in that, while we were yet sinners,
Christ died for us.
5. God loved the world so much that
He sent his one and only Son to die,
so that by believing in Jesus Christ,
we obtain Eternal Life.
John 3: 16 states
For God so loved the world, that he
gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not
perish, but have everlasting life.
6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and
in what he did on the Cross for us,
by dying there for us, you know for a
fact that you have been given
Eternal Life.
I John 5: 13 states
These things have I written unto you
that believe on the name of the Son of
God; that ye may know that ye have
eternal life, and that ye may believe on
the name of the Son of God.
7. If you confess your sins to God,
he hears you take this step, and you
can know for sure that He does hear
you, and his response to you is to
forgive you of those sins, so that
they are not remembered against
you, and not attributed to you ever
again.
I John 1 : 9 states
If we confess our sins, he is faithful and
just to forgive us our sins, and to
cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
If you believe these verses, or want
to believe these verses, pray the
following:
" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you
for dying on the cross for my sins. I
open the door of my life and ask you
to save me from my sins and give
me eternal iife. Tiiank you for
forgiving me of my sins and giving
me eternal life. I receive you as my
Savior and Lord. Please take control
of the throne of my life. Make me the
kind of person you want me to be.
Help me to understand you, and to
know you and to learn how to follow
you. Free me from all of the things in
my life that prevent me from
following you. In the name of the
one and only and true Jesus Christ I
ask all these things now, Amen".
Does this prayer express your desire to
know God and to want to l<now His love
? If you are sincere in praying this
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your
heart and your life, just as He said he
would.
It often takes courage to decide to
become a Christian. It is the right
decision to make, but It is difficult to
fight against part of ourselves that
wants to hang on, or to find against
that part of our selves that has
trouble changing. The good news is
that you do not need to change
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray
and he will begin to change you.
God does not expect you to become
perfect before you come to Him. Not
at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so
that we would not have to become
perfect before being able to know
God.
Steps to take once you have asked
Jesus to come into your life
Find the following passages in the
Bible and begin to read them:
1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of
the Old Testament - the 1st half of
the Bible)
2. Read Psalm 91
3. Read the Books in the New
Testament (in the Bible) of John,
Romans & I John
4. Tell someone of your prayer and
your seeking God. Share that with
someone close to you.
5. Obtain some of the books on the
list of books, and begin to read
them, so that you can understand
more about God and how He works.
6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with
God, thank l-iim for saving you, and
tell him your
fears and concerns, and ask him for
help and guidance.
7. email or tell someone about the
great decision you have made today
III
Does the "being saved"
process only work for those
who believe ?
For the person who is not yet
saved, their understanding of
1) their state of sin and 2) God's
personal love and care for
them, and His desire and
ability to save them....is what
enables anyone to become
saved.
So yes, the "being saved"
process works only for those
who believe in J esus Christ
and Him only, and place their
faith in Him and in His work
done on the Cross.
...and if so , then how does
believing save a person?
Believing saves a person because of
what it allows God to do in the Heart
and Soul of that person.
But it is not simply the fact of a
"belief". The issue is not having
"belief" but rather what we have a
belief about.
IF a person believes in Salvation by
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us
by email if this is not clear), then
That belief saves them. Why ?
because they are magical ?
No, because of the sovereignty of
God, because of what God does to
them, when they ask him into their
heart & life. When a person decides
to place their faith in Jesus Christ
and ask Him to forgive them of
their sins and invite Jesus Clirist
into tlieir life & lieart, this is wliat
saves tliem - because of what God
does for them at that moment in
time.
At that moment in time when they
sincerely believe and ask God to
save them (as described above),
God takes the life of that person,
and in accordance with the will of
that human, having requested God
to save them from their sins through
Jesus Christ - God takes that
person's life and sins [all sins past,
present and future], and allocates
them to the category: of "one of
those people who Accepted the Free
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God
offers".
From that point forward, their sins
are no longer counted against them,
because that is an account that is
paid by the shed blood of Jesus
Christ. And there is no person that
could ever sin so much, that God's
love would not be good enough for
them, or that would somehow not be
able to be covered by the penalty of
death that Jesus Christ paid the
price for. (otherwise, sin would be
more powerful than Jesus Christ -
which is not true).
Sometimes, People have trouble
believing in Jesus Christ because of
two extremes:
First the extreme that they are not
sinners (usually, this means that a
person has not committed a "serious"
sin, such as "murder", but God says that
all sins separates us from God, even
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans
- tend to evaluate sin Into more serious
and less serious categories, because we
do not understand just how serious
"small" sin Is).
Since we are all sinners, we all have
a need for God, in order to have
eternal salvation.
Second the extreme that they are
not good enough for Jesus Christ to
save them. This is basically done by
those who reject the Free offer of
Salvation by Christ Jesus because
those people are -literally - unwilling
to believe. After death, they will
believe, but they can only chose
Eternal Life BEFORE they die.
The fact is that all of us, are not
good enough for Jesus Christ to
save them. That is why Paul wrote in
the Bible "For all have sinned, and
come short of the glory of God"
(Romans 3:23).
Thankfully, that Is not the end of the
story, because he also wrote " For the
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23)
That Free offer of salvation is
clarified in the following passage:
John 3: 16 For God so loved the
world, that he gave his only
begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in him should not perish,
but have everlasting life.
17 For God sent not his Son into the
world to condemn the world; but
that the world through him might be
saved.
Prayers that count
The prayers that God hears
We don't make the rules any more
than you do. We just want to help
others know how to reach God, and
know that God cares about them
personally.
The only prayers that make it to
Heaven where God dwells are those
prayers that are prayed directly to
Him "through Jesus Christ" or "in
the name of Jesus Christ' .
God hears our prayers because we
obey the method that God has
established for us to be able to
reach him. If we want Him to hear
us, then we must use the methods
that He has given us to
communicate with Him.
And he explains - in the New
Testament - what that method is:
tallying to God (praying) in
accordance with God's will - and
coming to Him in the name of Jesus
Christ. Here are some examples of
that from the New Testament:
(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and
gold have I none; but such as I have give
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of
Nazareth rise up and walk.
(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days.
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said
to the spirit, I command thee in the
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her.
And he came out the same hour.
(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and
brought him to the apostles, and
declared unto them how he had seen the
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken
to him, and how he had preached boldly
at Damascus in the name of Jesus.
(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e.
toward God)
(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an
heir of God through Christ.
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he
might show the exceeding [spiritual]
riches of his grace in his kindness toward
us through Christ Jesus.
(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which
passeth all understanding, shall keep
your hearts and minds through Christ
.Tesus.
(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught
the people, and preached through Jesus
the resurrection from the dead.
(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God
through Jesus Christ for you all, that
your faith is spoken of throughout the
whole world.
(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin,
but alive unto God through Jesus Christ
our Lord.
(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death;
but the gift of God is eternal life through
Jesus Christ our Lord.
(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I
may glory through Jesus Christ in those
things which pertain to God.
(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen.
(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let
him do it as of the ability which God
giveth: that God in all things may be
glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom
be praise and dominion for ever and
ever. Amen.
(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham
might come on the Gentiles through
Jesus Christ; that we might receive the
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through
faith.
(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us
abundantly through Jesus Christ our
Saviour;
(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every
good work to do his will, working in you
that which is wellpleasing in his sight,
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory
for ever and ever. Amen.
Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by
email, with the address that is posted on our website.
Note for Foreign Language and
International Readers & Users
Foreign Language Versions of the
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword
will be included (hopefully) in future
editions.
IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ?
God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian.
God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven.
God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect.
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins.
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for
all of my sins.
I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending
your Son to die and raise from the Dead.
I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I
renounce anything in my Ufe, my thoughts and my actions that is
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and
I thank you for what you have done for me. Amen.
Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can
force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize
^^ny desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from^_
tWgiJnsreie^feaefT-ef'Bj.. ^
Prayers for help to God
In MANY LANGUAGES
For YOU, for US, for your Family
Dear God,
Thank you that this New Testament has been released so
that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to
work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to
keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them,
and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they
are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them
or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more
people
I pray that you would give me a love of your
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better
and to understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in
my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and
those who work on the website and those who help them
your wisdom.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in
every way. and I ask you to do these things
in the name of Jesus,
Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno
Dios querido,
gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento
de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted.
Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible.
Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que
mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos,
los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan
para poder guardar el trabajar para usted.
Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que
les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar
y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo
que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta
a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo.
Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja,
y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro.
Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales
que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando
utilize este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo
que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas
gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa,
y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales
para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dfa.
Serior God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar
a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en
que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engafiado,
pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera.
y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i
(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas?
Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible,
y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio
tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda.
El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas)
Hungarian
Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar PrayerJ ezus Krisztus
Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m
viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra
Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God
- explained in Hungarian Language
Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord :
L amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik
2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es
elfogad amit akrsz igy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one.
3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem
nem -hoz szolgal you.
4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van (
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas.
5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal
On tobb
6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno
az en -m emberi ero.
7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott -
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb
hatekonyan.
8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ),
-ra egy szemelyes alap
9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben.
10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett
on es en -a szo ( a Biblia )
1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben
ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos
megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek (
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo -
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:).
12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna
nagy megertes koriilbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a
eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a iroi hivatas -bol Uj
Vegrendelet -hoz ir.
13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy iires
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem
hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs.
14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol.
15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem
van koriilbelUl on.
16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit
on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro -
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem.
17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas (
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes
vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen
van.
18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik
Nekem van fljgges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tanitas -ban Biblia , ha
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbelUl
alabbiak on.
19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban -
bol szellemi csalas.
20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz
on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo
21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy
birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz /
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi
uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom -
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas -
hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia
22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van
egy Nagy Csalas koriilbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg -
hoz tud es igy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it.
23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es
ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus ,
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen
Tobb alul -bol Oldal
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet
Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet -
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondoUcodas es
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kiilonleges nyelv
, legyen szives tr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha ,
megtesszuk felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit
csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik.
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz
Internet.
Tudod is altalaban alapit -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com
Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus
posta cim eUielyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit
van nelkiil ar , es szabad.
Megtessziik vohia sok konyv -ban kiilfoldi nyelvek , de
megtessziik nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan (
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik -
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Italian
Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Italian Language
Italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio 11 dio puo
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me
Parlando al dio, il creatore dell' universe, il signore:
1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho
bisogno per pregare
2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro.
3. che mi dareste I'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base
per me per non servirlo.
4. che mi dareste I'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio
viaggio spiritoso personale.
5. Che dio mi dareste I'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piii
6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana.
7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piii efficacemente.
8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo
personale,
9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire
personalmente ed a che Io aiutera a capire che cosa Io
desiderate fare nella mia vita.
10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra
parola (bibbia)
1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site)
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo
2:15).
12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore,
che e la piii esatta e che ha la resistenza & I'alimentazione
pill spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento
scrivere.
13. Che dareste I'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o
vuoti di ottenere piii vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia
allineare biblico) e dove quel metodi non producono frutta
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole.
14. Che dareste I'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o
false.
15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e
aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho
circa voi.
16. Che portereste I'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere
pill vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me.
17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa
(conclusioni) di piii e piii e che dove la mia comprensione o
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare
chi Jesus Christ allineare e.
18. Che dareste I'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa
quanto segue.
19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso.
20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia
vostra parola santa.
21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere
capire, che portereste quel things/responses/events
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei
loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di
pill sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la
vostra parola, bibbia.
22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e
riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che imparl come aiutare i
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di
esso.
23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una
volta e la mia mente capisce I'importanza spiritosa degli
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ,
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita. Amen.
Pill in calce alia pagina
come avere vita Etema
Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la
traduzione migliore o piii efficace. Capiamo che ci sono
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se
voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata.
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie.
Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete
permettersi alcuni di quel libri elettronici, possiamo fare
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione.
Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un
calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego
occorrete un momento per trovare I'indirizzo della posta
elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e
che libero abbiamo molti libri neUe lingue straniere, ma
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo
Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica.
Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che
possiamo impararvi piii circa. Aiuti prego la gente
responsabile del rendere questo libro elettronico disponibile.
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle.
Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi.
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta
su una base giomaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che
risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il
ministero che sono agganciati dentro.
Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giii. Aiutilo prego
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a
aiutare piil gente.
Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il
periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giomo.
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intomo al
mondo.
Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza.
Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE
Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus
podemouvirmy pedido perguntarDeus darajuda a me
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language
Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor:
1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu
necessito pray
2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que
exalting meus proprios vontade (inten^ao) acima de seu.
3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para
mim para nao Die servir.
4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a
for^a espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a)
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem
espiritual pessoal.
5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer Die servir
mais
6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha for^a humana.
7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um cora^ao encheu-se
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu Die servisse mais
eficazmente.
8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible,
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal,
9. que voce daria a auxilio a mim de modo que eu pudesse
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida.
10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu
poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para
voce e sua palavra (o bible)
1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15).
12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais meUior, que sao a
mais exata, e que tem a forga & o poder os mais espirituais,
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originals que
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever.
13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma
maneira boa, e para nao desperdi^ar minha hora em metodos
falsos ou vazios de come^ar mais perto do deus (mas
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo
prazo ou duravel.
14. Que voce me daria o auxilio compreender o que
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoragao, que
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu
coragao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanfa que eu tenho
sobre voce.
16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que mens proprios
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o
bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim.
17. Que voce abriria minha introspec^ao espiritual
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao
ou percep^ao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente.
18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de sens
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir.
19. Que nenhumas for^as do evil nao removeriam a
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido
nestes dias do deception espiritual.
20. Que voce traria a for^a espiritual e me ajudaria de modo
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a
sua palavra holy.
21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida,
ou alguma maneira que eu nao Uie respondi como eu devo
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas
sens efeitos e conseqiiencias, e que voce substituiria todo o
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible.
22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte
dela.
23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus oUios estejam
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que
voce prepararia meu cora^ao para aceitar sua verdade, e que
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e
a for^a com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus
Christ, eu pe^o estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e
para ter um amor da verdade. Amen.
Mais no fundo da pagina
como ter a vida eternal
Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao
deus) puder Die ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao
pode ser a mais melhor ou tradu^ao a mais eficaz. Nos
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma
sugestao para uma tradu^ao melhor, ou se voce gostar de
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a miUiares dos povos
tambem, que lerao entao a tradu^ao meUiorada. Nos temos
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou veUias. Se voce estiver
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica,
escreva-nos por favor.
Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a
ajuda com tradu^ao ou trabaUio da tradu^ao. Voce nao tern
que ser um trabaUiador profissional, only uma pessoa
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda.
Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente
conexoes melhores ao Internet.
Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para
encontrar o enderego do correio eletronico ficado situado no
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso
somos sem custo, e
que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras,
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos.
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas-
vindas a sens perguntas e comentarios pelo correio
eletronico.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayiideme la gente
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica libro disponible.
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base.
Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien
respuestas oracion y quien es el encargado de todo.
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en.
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento
ellas down.
Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto
edicion disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y
discemimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en.
Por favor ayiideme saber como a tratar con el dificultades
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios ,
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio.
Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engaiiado ,
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet
er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du.
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare
arbeider til deres.
Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du
0nske seg a gj0re.
Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned.
Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ),
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne.
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God ,
Hjelpe meg a vil gjeme vite du Bedre og a vil gjeme hjelpe
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden.
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret ,
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjeme godkjenne og f0lge
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS
Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Swedish Language
Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre
och Fralsare :
1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakema sa
pass Jag nod till be
2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din.
3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana
you.
4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och tiU lara sig hur
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande
resa.
5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du
mer
6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet
for forsokande till besluta sakema mig sjalv bara igenom
min mansklig styrka.
7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp
till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakema inne
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till
gor i min liv.
10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln )
1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:).
12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa
pass du inspirerat lorfattama om Ny Testamente till skriva.
13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller tom
metodema till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metodema
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt.
14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for
latt eller falsk svar.
15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag
har omkring du.
16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nqjer
till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag.
17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken (
sluttningama ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar.
18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa ,
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du.
19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri.
20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka
21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG
skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle
komma med den har sakema / svaren / handelsen rygg in i
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon
tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer
focusen pa inlamingen tiU folja du vid lasande din uttrycka ,
den Bibel
22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannema och alskat en ( slaktingen
) inte bli del om it.
23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening
av Strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakema bekraftande min onska
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning
Samarbetsvillig
Mer pa botten av Sida
Hur till har Oandlig Liv
Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skuUe
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss ,
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem
vilja da lasa den fijrbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss.
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med
oversattning eller oversattning verk.
Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du
borde har en computem eller du borde ha ingang till en
computem pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre
forbindelsema till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com
### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida.
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni
ar utan kostnad , och fri.
Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor )
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din
sporsmalen och kommentarema vid elektronisk sanda med
posten.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael.
Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday
sail.
Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch
angen 'u at gwna.
Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa
a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr.
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad
ar gael , fel a Alia gweddio am 'u a fel allan arhosa at
chyfiiertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddimadaeth at
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd.
Arglwydd Cell , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a am^hegech 'r
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at
chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan lesu , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Iceland - Icelandic
Iceland
Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking)
to God - explained in Icelandic Language
Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur
Leiosogn
Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra :
1 . |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biQja the hlutur
|3essi EG J)orf til biSja
2. |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til triia |3u og
J)iggja hvaQa |3u vilja til komast af me9 minn Iff , i staQinn af
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir |3inn.
3. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur
af the 6|3ekktur til verSa the afsokun , e6a the undirstaQa
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig
hjalpa til sja og til Isera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur
EG J)orf ( 1 gegnum |3inn or6 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur ferQ.
5. E>essi |3u Gu9 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram
M fleiri 6. E>essi |3u vildi minna a mig til tala me9 |3u
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e9a i vandi , i staQinn af
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini i gegnum minn
mannlegur styrkur.
7. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me9
Bibliulegur Viska svo |3essi EG vildi bera fram |3u fleiri a
ahrifarikan hatt.
8. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or9 the
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuSspjall af Klosett ), a a
personulegur undirstaQa
9. |3essi |3u vildi gefa aSstoS til mig svo |3essi EG er fser til
taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( |3inn orQ ) hver EG geta
personulega segja fra til , og |3essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja
hvaQa |3u vilja mig til gera lit af vi9 minn Iff.
10. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja
hvemig til litskyra til annar hver |3u ert , og |3essi EG vildi
vera fser til Isera hvemig til Isera og vita hvemig til standa
me9 |3u og |3inn or6 the Biblia )
1 1 . l>essi |3u vildi koma me6 folk ( e9a websites ) i minn Iff
hver vilja til vita |3u , og hver ert sterkur i |3eirra nakvsemur
skilningur af |3u ( gu9 ); og l>essi |3u vUdi koma me9 folk (
e6a websites ) i minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til
nakvsemur Isera hvernig til deila the Biblia the orQ guQs
sannleikur (2 HrseQslugjarn 215:).
12. l>essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera til hafa mikill
skilningur 69ur i hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og
hver utgafa sam|3ykkja me6 the frumeintak handrit |3essi |3u
blasa 1 brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiQ til skrifa.
13. E>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi i goQ
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e9a tomur
aQferQ til fa loka til Gu6 ( en |3essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega
Bibliulegur ), og hvar|3essir aSferS avextir og grsenmeti
neitun langur or6 e9a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur.
14. E>essi |3u vildi gefa a6sto6 til mig til skilja hvaQa til leita
a9 1 a kirkja e6a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa goQur af
spuming til spyrja , og |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til finna
trumaSur e6a a prestur me9 mikill andlegur viska i staSinn
af |3segilegur e9a falskur svar.
15. |3essi |3u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS |3inn
or6 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo |3essi
EG geta hafa |3a9 i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn ,
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir i ensku svar til
annar af the von J)essi EG hafa 66ur i |3u.
16. E>essi |3u vildi koma me6 hjalpa til mig svo |3essi minn
eiga gu6frse6i og kenning til vera i samrsemi vi6 |3inn or6
the Biblia og |3essi |3u vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo |3essi
minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka
til hvaSa |3u vilja |3a9 til vera fyrir mig.
17. f>essi J)u vildi opinn minn andlegur innsJTi ( endir ) fleiri
og fleiri , og |3essi hvar minn skilningur e6a skynjun af |3u er
ekki nakvsemur , |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera hver Jesus
Kristur hreinskilnislega er.
18. l>essi |3u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo J)essi EG vildi vera
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa
osjalfstseSi a , fra |3inn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , ef allir af
hvaQa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu9 , eSa er
gegn hvaSa {)u vilja til kenna okkur 69ur i hopur
stuSningsmanna {)u.
19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur |3essi EG vildi
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita |3u og ekki til vera
blekkja i |3essir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur
blekking.
20. l>essi |3u vildi koma me9 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til
mig svo |3essi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta
Burt e9a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til
]3u og til |3inn Heilagur Or9
21. l>essi ef there er nokkuQ |3essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff ,
e9a allir vegur |3essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til |3u eins
og EG oxl hafa og |3essi er sem koma ma i veg fyrir e9a
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 |3u , e6a having
skilningur , |3essi |3u vildi koma me5 |3essir hlutur / svar /
atburSur bak inn i minn hugur , svo J)essi EG vildi afneita J)a
1 the Nafn af Jesiis Kristur , og ekki minna en J)eirra ahrif og
afleiQing , og |3essi |3u vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness
e9a orvaenting i minn Iff me9 the GleQi af the Herra , og
|3essi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a Iserdomur til fylgja
]3u vi9 lestur |3inn or9 the Biblia
22. E>essi Jju vildi opinn minn augsyn svo |3essi EG vildi vera
faer til greinilega sja og |3ekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill
Blekking 69ur i Andlegur atriQi , hvemig til skilja this q (
e9a l^essir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og |3essi |3u
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo |3essi EG vilja Isera
hvemig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( aettingi ) ekki
vera hluti af it.
23. E>essi J)u vildi tryggja |3essi einu sinni minn augsJTi ert
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af
straumur atburQur hrifandi staQur i the verold , J)essi |3u vildi
undirbiia minn hjarta til J)iggja J)inn sannleikur , og J)essi J)u
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvemig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun
til vera i samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur
Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a
Hvernig til hafa Eilifiir Lif
Vi9 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er faer til
a9sto9a J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a
arangursrikur |3y9ing. Vi9 skilja |3essi there ert margir olikur
lifna9arhsettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef |3u hafa a
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til
taka a litill magn af |3inn timi til senda uppastunga til okkur ,
|3u vilja vera skammtur |3usund af annar folk einnig , hver
vilja |3a lesa the bseta |3y6ing.
Vi6 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus i |3inn tungumal e9a i
tungumal |3essi ert sjaldgsefur e6a gamall. Ef |3u ert utlit fyrir
a Nyja testamentiQ i a serstakur tungumal , |36knast skrifa til
okkur. Einnig , vi6 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla |3essi
stundum , vi9 gera tilboS bok |3essi ert ekki Frjals og |3essi
gera kostnaQur peningar. En ef |3u geta ekki hafa efni a
sumir af |3essir raftseknilegur bok , vi6 geta oft gera
oakveSinn greinir i ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir
hjalpa me6 |3y6ing e6a |3y6ing vinna. E>u gera ekki verQa ad
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja
hver er ahugasamur i skammtur. M oxl hafa a tolva e6a |3u
oxl hafa aSgangur til a tolva a |3inn heimamaSur bokasafn
e6a haskoli e6a haskoli , si6an |3essir venjulega hafa betri
tengsl til the. E>u geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja |3inn eiga
personulegur FRJALS raftseknilegur postur reikningur vi9
ad fara til mail.yahoo.com
E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e6a the endir af this
blaQsiSa. Vi6 von |3u vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e6a hvatning. Vi6 einnig hvetja
|3u til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok |3essi
vi6 tilbod |3essi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals.
Vi6 gera hafa margir bok i erlendur tungumal , en vi9 gera
ekki alltaf staSur |3a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) |3vi vi6 eini gera laus the bok e9a the
atriQi |3essi ert the beiSni. Vi6 hvetja |3u til halda afram til
biQja til Gu6 og til halda afram til Isera 69ur i Hann vi6
lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn J)mn spuming og
athugasemd vi9 raftaeknilegur postur.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Danish - Danemark
Danish -Prayer Requests (praying/Taii(ing)to God -
explained in Danish Language
Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed
l<unne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig
Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager
at JEG savn hen til bed
2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for
mig oph0je mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres.
3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse ,
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you.
4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til
Isere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn (
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse.
5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne
anrette Jer flere
6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter.
7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer
Here effektive.
8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til Isese jeres ord ,
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en
personlig holdepunkt
9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hviUce JEG
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv.
10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at
JEG ville vsere i stand til Isere hvor hen til Isere og kende
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel )
1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv
hvem ville geme kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vsere i stand til give
mod mig hen til akkurat Isere hvor hen til skille den Bibel
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:).
12. At jer ville hjselp mig hen til Isere hen til nyde stor
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel krsefter & kraft , og
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstsendig
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny
Testamente hen til skriv.
13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa Isenge siden periode eller
varer appel fruit.
14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kfrke eller en opstille i
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar.
15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til Isere udenad
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer.
16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig.
17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger )
flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig
hen til Isere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er.
18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette
Iserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God
, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring naeste
jer.
19. At hviUcen som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde
bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har ,
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel
bedrag.
20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig
Ord
2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller
hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar /
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed
, sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere Here indstille oven pa indlsering
hen til komme efter jer af Isesning jeres ord , den Bibel
22. At jer ville lukke op mig 0jne i den grad at JEG ville
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte
indevserende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja Isere hvor hen til hjselp mig
bekendte og elske ones ( slsegtninge ) ikke vsere noget af it.
23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville Isegge
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kaerlighed til den
Sandhed Amen
Flere forneden Side
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv
Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller h0jst effektiv
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville geme
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere Isese den forbedret
gengivelse.
Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville geme vsere sikker og
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig
hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp.
Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til
mail.yahoo.com
###
Behage holde for et 0jeblik siden hen til hitte den
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i
hjselp eller ophjselpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit.
Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede.
Vi give mod jer hen tU fortssette hen til bed hen til God og
hen til fortssette hen til Isere omkring Sig af Isesning den Ny
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og
bemserkninger af elektronisk indlevere.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Norway - Norway - Norwegian -
Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained
in Norwegian Language
Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg firmer sprit Som kan
ledes
Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord :
L det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG
n0d a be
2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og
godkjenne hva du vil gjeme gj0re med meg livet , istedet for
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din.
3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg
ikke for a anrette you.
4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit
reise.
5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjeme anrette Du
flere
6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen )
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke.
7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here
effektivt.
8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen ,
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig
basis
9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord )
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet.
10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord (
bibelen )
1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet
hvem vil gjeme vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk (
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet
av sannhet (Timothy 215:).
12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive.
13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller tom
emballasje metoder a komme nsermere a God ( bortsett fra
det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit.
14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett
eller false svar.
15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du.
16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a
bli for meg.
17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene )
Here og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er.
18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville
vaere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt Iserer inne bibelen , eventuell
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til
hva du vil gjerne Isere oss om fulgte du.
19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag.
20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord
21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville
ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere flere
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din
ord , det Bibel
22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere
del av it.
23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord ,
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville ,
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig
Here pa bunnen av Side
Hvor a ha Evig Livet
Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger
a OSS , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle.
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning
pengene.
Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a
mail.yahoo.com
Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss ,
hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og
ledig.
Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett
ira vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re )
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk
innlevere.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Modern Greek
ripooeuxTi OTO 080 Aya7triT6<; 0e6<;, Era; euxapioxouiie oxi
ooTO TO Euayyeko x] aoxii t] vea 5ia9fiKri exei
(meXet)9epco9el exm cboxe eliiaoxe oe Beor] va |id9ot)|i£
Tispioooxepcov yia cac,. riapaKoM) PoriBfioxe xotx;
av9pcb7iot)<; ap|i65iot)<; yia va Kaxaoxiioei ooxo xo
TiXeKxpoviKo PipXlo 5ia9em|io. Sepexe tioioi elvai Kai eloxe
oe 9e(jri va xotx; Pori9fi(jexe. riapaKoM) xotx; Pori9fi(jxe yia
va eloxe oe 9eori va a3iaoxoXri9el ypiiyopa, Kai va
Kaxaoxiioei oe Tiepioooxepa riXeKxpoviKd PipXia 5ia9eoi|ia
IlapaKalcb xou<; Pori9fioxe yia va exexe 6Xou<; xou<; Tiopoix;,
xa xpilliaxa, xr] Swaiiri Kai xo xpovo 6xi xpeioi^ovxai
7ipoKei|ievou va eivai oe 9eori va ouvexioouv yia oo;.
IlapaKalcb Pori9fioxe eKeivoi kov eivai |iepo<; xri<; 0|id5a;
Kov xovq Pori9d oe Ka9ri|iepivri pdor]. IlapaKalcb xou<;
Scboxe XT] 5i)va|iri yia va ouvexioexe Kai va Scboexe oe Kd9e
evav OKO xovq xo ompixooual kov KaxalaPaivei yia xriv
epyaola oxi xovq BeXexe yia va Kovexe. nopaKolcb poriBfioxe
Kd9e eva; omo xotx; yia va |iriv exexe xo cpopo Kai yia va
9t)|iri9elxe 6xi eloxe o 0e6<; kov ajiavxd oxriv Tipooeuxii Kai
7101) elvai rmsvOmoq yia 6Xa.
npo(jei3xo|iai 6xi 9a xovq ev9appi3vaxe, Kai 6xi xou<;
Tipooxaxeuexe, Kai t] epyaola & xo iwioupyeio 6xi
(TUULiexexouv.
llpo(jet)xo|iai 6x1 9a xou<; TipooxaxeDaxe cai6 xk; iwzviiauKtq
5uvd|ieK; x] dlXa e|i7i65ia kov 9a iiTiopouoav va xou<;
pXdv|/ouv 11 va xou<; emPpaSwouv. IlapaKaM) \\£ Pori9fi(jxe
oxav xpTioi|i07ioicb aoxiiv xriv vea 5ia9fiKri yia va oKecpxcb
e7ii(jri<; xou<; av9pcb7iou<; kov exouv Kaxaoxiioei aoxiiv xriv
ekSooti 5ia9e(ji|iri, exoi cboxe \mopa) va 7ipo(jeri9cb yia xou<;
Kai exoi \mopom va cruvexioouv va Pori9oi)v Tiepioooxepoix;
av9pcb7iouc.
ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe |iia aydviri xou lepou Word
(5ac, (ri vea 5ia9fiKri), Kai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe xriv TtveuiiaxiKec;
cppovrior] Kai xr] SidKpior] yia va oo; ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai
yia va Kaxaldpexe xr] xpoviKf] viepioSo 6xi Qj()\ie [reoa.
IlapaKalcb \\£ Pori9fi(jxe yia va ^epexe k&ic, va e^exdoei xi<;
5r)(jKoXie<; 6xi epxo|iai avxi|iexco7io<; \\£ Kd9e ri|iepa. O
A6p5o<; God, |ie Pori9d yia va 9eXfi(jei va oa^ ^epei
Kaluxepa Kai va 9eXfi(jei va Pori9fi(jei dlXorx; Xpioxiavoix;
oxrjv TiepioxT] |ior) Kai oe 6Xo xov k6(J|io.
ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a Sivaxe xriv riXeKxpoviKf] 0|id5a PipXicov
Kai EKeivoi Kov xovq Pori9or)v r] cppovriofi oo;. ripooeuxoiiai
6x1 9a Pori9or)(jaxe xa |ie|iovco|ieva [ieXr] xri<; oiKoyeveia;
xorx; (Kai xri<; oiKoyeveid; \iov) yia va e^a7iaxri9eixe 6xi
TtveuuaxiKd, dkla na va oac KaxaldPexe Kai na va
9eXfi(jexe va oa^ Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXor)9fi(jexe \\£ Kd9e
xp67io. E7ii(jri<; Tiapexexe |ia; xqv dveor] Kai o5riyie<; oe
aoxoix; xorx; 'xpovovq Kai oo; (^rixcb yia va Kdvco aoxd xa
7ipdy|iaxa oxo 6vo|ia xou Irioou, Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
German - Deutch - Allemand
German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie
man geistige Anleitung
German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in German Language
Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord:
L, die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Ihrem.
3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor
dem Unbekannten die Entscliuldigungen niclit werden zu
lassen oder die Grundlage flir mich, zum Sie niclit zu
dienen.
4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu
erlemen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) flir die Falle voran und B) flir
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise.
5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr
dienen zu wiinschen
6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben.
7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fiillten
mit biblisclier Kluglieit, damit icli Sie effektiv dienen wiirde.
8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Ihr Wort, die
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von
John) auf personlicher Ebene
9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen,
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen.
10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu
verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich
sein wiirde, zu erlemen, wie man erlemt und kann flir Sie
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen
11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt.
12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes
Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprlinglichen
Manuskripten libereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben.
13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den
falschen oder leeren Meihoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren.
14. DaB Sie mir Unterstutzung geben wiirden, was zu
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder
falschen Antworten zu finden.
15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich liber Sie habe.
16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel
libereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es flir mich
sein wiinschen.
17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Dinen nicht
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem
Jesus Christ wirklich ist.
18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen
ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten
wUnschen - Uber das Folgen Sie.
19. DaB keine Krafte des Ubels nicht irgendwie geistiges
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher,
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen
wird.
20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden,
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde.
21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und
daB ich mehr auf das Lemen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel.
22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn
es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie
man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft.
23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Dire
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir lielfen wiirden, zu
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Dir heiliges Wort,
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Dir Wille
ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben. Amen.
Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite
wie man ewiges Leben u.
Hat
Wir sind froh, wenn diese Lisle (der Gebetantrage zum
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen,
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdrlickens von von
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen
Vorschlag flir eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauem mochten, Vorschlage zu
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen,
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind.
Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten
wir BUcher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten.
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der
elektronischen Biicher flir Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie mlissen nicht ein
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person,
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen.
Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise
bessere Anschlusse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com
auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauem bitte einen
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden
befiinden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite.
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an,
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und
freies
anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben,
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu
empfangen (Download) well wir nur vorhanden die Biicher
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn
zu erlemen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir
begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch
elektronische Post.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido
lan^ado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo
esta Electronico livro disponivel.
Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a for^a e as
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar
trabaUiando para si.
Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda
Dies num todos os dias base. Por favor dar Dies a for^a
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o
qual respostas ora^ao e quern e encarregado de todas as
coisas.
EU orar que a ti would encorajar Dies , e que voce protege
Uies , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido
em. EU orar que voce protegeria Dies de o Espiritual Forgas
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio Uies ou lento
Uies abaixo.
Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito
esta edi^ao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais
pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos
vivendo em.
Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus ,
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no
Websters e aqueles que ajudar Ihes seu sabedoria. EU orar
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a
minha familia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de
Jesus , Amen ,
Dear God,
Thank you that this New Testament
has been released so that we are able
to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to
work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to
keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more
people
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to
understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in
my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and
those who work on the website and those who help them
your wisdom.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in
every way.
and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus,
Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Croatian Croatian Croatian
Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained
in Croatian Language
Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene
Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar :
1. taj te ce popustanje meni u lirabrost to moliti predmet taj
Trebam to moliti
2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot ,
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera )
iznad tvoj.
3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene
ne to posluzitelj you.
4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni
duhovni putovanje.
5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to
posluzitelj Te vise
6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga.
7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno.
8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec ,
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni
baza
9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot.
10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija )
1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:).
12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa
izvomi rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka
to pisati.
13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog (
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce.
14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit
odgovoriti.
15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman ,
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana
uzdanica taj Imam o te.
16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite
Internet biti za mene.
17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak )
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist
vjerno je.
18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija ,
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te.
19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka.
20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ih od bilo koji pokret
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas
Svet Rijec
21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv ,
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji
praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija
22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe (
odnosni ) ne biti dio it.
23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj
srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija.
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj
zelja biti slozno tvqj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvqj mudrost i
to imati hatar dana Istina Da
Vise podno Stranica
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot
Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec.
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostah narod
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ih in
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak
novae.
Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga ,
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com
Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i
Slobodan.
Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo
elektronicka posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
CZECH CZECH TCHEK
Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat
pomoci mne
Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Czech Language
Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin :
1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit
2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( oil ) nad tvuj.
3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech
slouzit you.
4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k
dostat instrukce jak? az k nut clen urcity duchovni sila
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni
cesta.
5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sila.
7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit
tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne
jeden porucit az k uceni tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , (
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze
9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible (
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch.
10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jini kdo tebe ar , a
aby JA chtel bych bj^ schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible )
1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule bj^ schopny az k dodat
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:).
12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az
k nut celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat.
13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce.
14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden ctrkev ci jeden bydliste
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef ici ci jeden duchovni s
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny
odpovida.
15. aby tebe chtel bych b}^ pficinou mne na pametnou az k
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman
8), tak, ze Dovedu nut ono do ma srdce a nut ma mysl
pfipraveny , a bj^ hbity az k darovat neurc. clen bjh; v
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe.
16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity
Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocinovat bj^ opravit tak, ze ja
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k bj^ blizky k
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k bjH; pro mne.
17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf eni
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is.
18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA
chtel bych bjH; schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem
nasledujici tebe.
19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ klamat do tezaury days of
duchovni klam.
20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sila a pomoci az k
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ cast of
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych
bj^ duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo
21. Aby -li tam is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl ,
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel
bych dat na dnvejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci
beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych b}^ vice lozisko dale
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible
22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze JA chtel
bych bj^ schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pnhoda ) die jeden Biblicky
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne bjH; cast of it.
23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby drahdy probuh ar
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni
vyznam of beh pnhoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet ,
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak?
az k nalez kuraz a sila docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k byt doma souhlas tvuj
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen
Vice V clen urcity Duo of Blok
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch
My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne
bj^ clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani.
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze miry az
k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us
, tebe vule bjH; porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , bjH; pfijemny
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k
bj^ ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize.
Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k b}^ jeden odborny
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokaUca knihovna ci
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe
klientela az k clen urcity intemovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY
elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com
BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen
urcity cil of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora.
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy.
My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni )
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat
mysli tebe az k stale bjH; modlit az k Buh a az k stale bj^
dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vitat
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Drogi Bog , Dzigkujg 6w ten Nowy Testament
ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz^ mi pomoc ludzie
odpowiedzialny pod k^tem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny
ksi^zka rozporz^dzalny.
Prosz^ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany ,
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksi^zki rozporz^dzalny
Prosz^ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten
pieni^dze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty.
Prosz^ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna
6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa.
Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod k^tem ten praca 6w ty
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz^ mi pomoc kazdy od im
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapami^tac 6w jestes ten
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni s^^ zaj^ty.
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo
powolny im w dol. Prosz^ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporz^dzalny , byle tylko JA
puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka
metalowa robic w dalszym ci^u wspolpracownik
liczniejszy spdeczenstwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi
pewien milosc od twqj Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy m^drosc i orientacja
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w
jestesmy zyj^cy w. Prosz^ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie.
Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny
Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat.
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksi^zka
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od paj^czyny i 6w ktory
wspolpracownik im twqj m^drosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i
mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i
nast^powac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Slovenian
Slovenian
Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God -
explained in Slovenian Language
Slovenian prayer jezuitKristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi
pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog :
1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim
prositi
2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vemik vi ter uvazevati
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas.
3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic
ne streci you.
4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b )
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje.
5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez
streci vi vec
6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen )
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost.
7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec
razpolozljiv.
8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ),
naprej a oseben osnova
9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje.
10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija )
1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:).
12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimemejsi , kateri je
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost &
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati.
13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas
V a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ),
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen
netelesen sadje.
14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali
napacen odgovor.
15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8),
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce
pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim
od upanje to imam priblizno vi.
16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live
at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati
navzlic.
17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus
resnicno je.
18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti
nas priblizno sledec vi.
19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati
dandanes od netelesen prevara.
20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z
besedami
21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami ,
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari /
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti
odreci se jih v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus ,
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj
zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami ,
biblija
22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen
V jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter
Ijubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it.
23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami ,
biblija. v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti
a Ijubezen od resnica Amen.
vec pravzaprav od stran
kako imeti vecen zivljenje
mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas ,
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza
pri roki V vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi ,
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek
penez.
sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com
prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je
od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne
strosek , ter prost.
mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje )
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter
V vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament,
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z
elektronski verizna srajca.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
srckan Bog , the same to to nova
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo
zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti
Ijudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri
roki.
prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi.
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse.
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi
pretehtati od preprosti Ijudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada
pri roki ,
tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a
Ijubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ),
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost
znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje
V.
prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu.
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati
ter slediti vi v slehemi izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu Ijudstva,
usmiljenja ltd. jezuit , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
mshdl diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi ,
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil
saka.
masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang-
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang-
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang
kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng
lahat ng bagay.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba.
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy
sa tumulong Ming marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di.
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos ,
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo
dunong.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me
aari eteva jotta kuuUa enemman jokseenkin te.
Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus
tyoskentely ajaksi Te.
Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -Ita joukkue etta auttaa heidat
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -Ita heidat
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta
heidat jotta ajaa.
Haluta auttaa joka -Ita heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki
ja joka on kotona hinta -Ita kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I-
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -Ita ihmiset joka
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja
joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I-
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -Ita
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja
ja jotta kasittaa aika -Ita aika etta me aari asuen kotona.
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma.
I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -Ita heidan
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa ,
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -Ita Jeesus ,
Vastuunalainen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny
Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok
tillganglig.
Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig
dem till har alia resursema , pengama , den styrka och tiden
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras.
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av
allting.
JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er
forlovad i.
JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av
tid sa pass vi er levande i.
Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom.
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat ,
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til Isere
flere omkring jer. Behage hjselp den folk ansvarlig nemlig
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe
Here Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjselp sig hen til
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krsefter og den gang
at de savn for at vsere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer.
Behage hjselp dem at er noget af den hold at hjselp sig oven
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den
krsefter hen til fortssette og indr0mme hver i sig den appel
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave.
Behage hjselp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrsek og hen til
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for
arrangementet i alt.
JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at
kunne afbrsek sig eller sen sig nede.
Behage hjselp mig hvor JEG hjselp indevserende Ny
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde
skabt indevserende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortssette hen til
hjselp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en
kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er
nulevende i.
Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God ,
Hjselp mig hen til ville geme kende jer Bedre og hen til ville
geme hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den
jord.
JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den Individ
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville
geme optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus ,
Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
MojiHTBa K 5ory /(oporoii Bor, Bw hto Swjih
BbinymeHbi 3x0 Gospel hjih 3tot hobbih testament xaK,
^rro Mbi dyjiem BbiyHHXb 6ojibme 0 sac. nojKajiyiiCTa
noMornxe jhoasim oxBexcTBeHHbiM /jjia /icjiaxb 3xy
3JieKxpoHHyio KHHry HMeioineHca. Bbi 3Haexe ohh h bm
M05Kexe noMOHb hm. nojKajiyiicxa noMornxe hm MOHb
pa6oxaxb 6bicxpo, h cjienawre 6ojiee 3JieKxpoHHbie khhfh
HMdoiHCHca IIOiKaiiyHCxa noMornxe hm HMCXb bcc
pec3l)Cbi, ACHbr, npoHHOCXb h BpcMa Koxoptie ohh ajis xoro
MTo6bi MOHb /lepjKaxb paGoxaxb /jjia sac. nojKajiyiicxa
noMOFHxe xcM 6yAyx nacxbio KOMaimbi noMoraex hm Ha
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBaHne. nojKajiyiicxa jiawre hm npoHHOCXb
jiflR xoro Mxo6bi HpoAOJDKaxb H /laeaxb Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx
/lyxoBHoe BHHKaHHC AJia pa6oxbi mxo bm xoxHxe hx
CACJiaxb. no5KajiyHCxa homophxc Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx hc HMCXb
cxpax H He BCHOMHHaxb Mxo Bbi 6yAexe 6oroM oxBenaiox
MOJiHXBe H in charge of Bce. -3 mojuo mxo bm o6oaphjih hx,
H Mxo Bbi 3amHmaexe hx, h pa6oxa & MHHHCxepcxBO mxo
OHH BKJUOHeHbl BHyxpH.
il MOJUO MXO Bbi 3amHXHJIH HX OX /lyXOBHblX yCHJIHH HJIH
/ipyrHx npenoH cmofjih HOBpe^HXb hm hjih samejijiwn, hm
BHH3. no5KajiyHCxa HOMOFHxe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojibsyio 3xox
HOBbiH testament xaK5Ke jiim xoro Mxo6bi /lyMaxb mojievi
AejiajiH 3X0X Bapnanx HMeiomeiica, xaK, mxo a CMory
HOMOJIHXb JlflR HX H n03X0My HX CMOFHXe HpOAOJDKaXb
HOMOHb 6ojibme jnofleii.
il MOJUO Mxo Bbi /lajiH MHe Bjiio6jieHHOcxb Bamero
CBaxeiiniero cjiOBa (HoBbiiia 3aBex), h mxo bm jjfijivi MHe
/lyxoBHbie npeMy/ipocxb h pacHOsnaHHe AJm xoro Mxo6bi
3Haxb Bac 6ojiee jiynme h HOHJixb nepnoAO BpeMenn
KoxopoM MM 5iCHBeM B. IlojKajiyHcxa HOMOFHxe MHe cyMexb
KaK o6maxbca c saxpy/iHeHiuiMH mxo a confronted c
Ka>KHbiM jmem. JlopA Bor, noMoraex MHe xoxexb 3Haxb Bac
6ojiee jiynme h xoxexb noMOHb /ipyrnM xpncxnaHKaM b
Moeii o6jiacxH h BOKpyr MHpa.
if MOJUO Mxo BM /lajiH 3jieKxpoHHyio KOMaimy h xe khhfh
HOMoraiox hm Bama npcMy/ipocxb. if mojuo mxo bm
HOMOrjIH HH/IHBimyajIbHMM HJICHaM HX CCMbH (h MOCH
ccMbH) /lyxoBHOCx 6bixb o6MaHyxbiM, ho HOHJixb Bac H
xoxexb npHHJixb h nocjie/iOBaxb sa Bac b Ka^K/iOH /lopore.
Taic5Ke Aaiixe naM KOM(J)opx h naaejieime b 3xh BpcMcna h a
cnpaniHBaeM, mto bbi /lenaexe 3th Bemji in the name of
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHHb,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Jlpar Bor , Ejiaro/iapti th to3h to3h Hob
3aBemaHHe has p.p. ox be ocBoSoacaaeaM xaKa
T03H HHC cxe cnocoScH KtM yna ce noBene
HaOKOJiO TH. XapecBaM noMaraM onpcAejiHTCJieH hjich
xopa oxroBopcH 3a npHroTBane to3h Electronic KHHra
HajIHHCH.
XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m pa6oTa
nocxa , H npaBa noBCHC Electronic KHH5KapHHiia HajiHHCH
XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m HMaM iihji onpeAejiHxejieH
HjiCH q^CACTBO , onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich napn ,
onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich ycTOHHHBOCx h onpeAejiHxejieH hjich
BpcMC T03H xe Hy5K/ia in pe/i ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m
Ai>p>Ka ABHJKCHHC 3a Th. XapccBaM noMaraM ox that xo3h
cxe nacx na onpeAejinxejieH hjich Bnpar xo3h noMaraM xax
Ha an BceicimHeBeH 6a3a.
XapecBaM /laBaM xax onpeAejinxejieH hjich ycxoHHHBOCx
KtM npo/j-bjEKaBaM h /laBaM BceicH na xax onpeAejinxejieH
Hjien AyxoBCH cxBamane 3a onpeAejinxejieH hjich pa6oxa
X03H XH jninca xax ki>m npaBa.
XapecBaM noMaraM BceicH na xax ki>m hc HMaM cxpax h ki>m
HOMHH X03H XH cxc OHpeAejiHxejieH Hjien Bor koh oxroBop
MOJIHXBa H KOH 6 in H-bJIHH Ha BCHHKO. A3 MOJIH X03H XH y5K
HacbpnaBaM xax , h xo3h xh 3amHxaBaM xax , h
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich paGoxa & MHHHCxepcxBO xo3h xe cxe
3am>ji5KaBaM in. A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa samnxaBaM xax ox
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich ^xobch Cnjia hjih Apyr npcHKa xo3h
p.t. ox can Bpe/ia rax hjih 6aBeH xax rojio BtSBHrneHHe.
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoxpe6a xo3h Hob
3aBemaHHe ki>m cbhio mhcjih na onpeAejinxeneH hjich xopa
KOH HMaM p.t. H p.p. ox make xo3h H3AaHHe HajiHHCH , xaKa
X03H A3 Mora mojih 3a xax h xaKa xe Mora npoAtiracaBaM
KtM noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me
a J11060B Ha your Cbsx ^Ma ( OHpeAenHxejien hjich Hob
3aBemaHHe ), h xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me /lyxoBen Mt/ipocx h
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa xh no-AoGip h ki>m pa36HpaM
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich nepnoA na BpeMe xo3h hhc cxe 5khb
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa KaK ki>m pa3AaBaM c
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich m-bhch xo3h A3 cbm H3npaBaM npe/i c
BceKH jien.
JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me ki>m jninca ki>m 3Haa xh no-Ao6'bp
H KtM jTHHca KtM HOMaraM Apyr XpHCXHHHCKH in my njiom
H HaoKOJio onpeAejiHxejieH hjich cbsx.
A3 MOJiH X03H XH y5K /jaBaM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich Electronic
KHHra Bnpar h ox that koh pa6oxa na onpeAejiHxejieH hjich
website h ox that koh noMaraM xax your Mt/ipocx. A3 mojih
X03H XH y5K HOMaraM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich jnpieH hjichcxbo
Ha xexen ceMciicxBO ( h my ceMciicxBO ) ki>m hc Gt/ia
/lyXOBCH H3MaMBaM , HO KtM pa36HpaM XH H KtM JIHHCa KtM
npncMaM h cjie/iBaM xh in BceicH ntx. h A3 iraxaM xh ki>m
npaBa xe3H nenjo in onpeAejinxejieH hjich hmc na He3yHx ,
Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz.
have be serbest bu-akmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru
ogrenmek daha hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. muflu etmek yardim etmek
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e
dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili
tammlik para , belgili tanimhk gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman
adl.
§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlan ustiinde an her temel.
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tammlik
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl.
§u sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl.
§u sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl.
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti
korumak onlan —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger
engel adl.
§u -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ),
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canh
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl.
§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik.
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol.
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa ,
amin ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu tncil bkz. have be serbest
birakmak taki biz are giiflu -e dogru ogrenmek daha
hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik
insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu elektronik kitap elde
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e dogru -si
olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili tammlik para ,
belgili tammlik gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman adl.
§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu
etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik
takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlari ustunde an her temel.
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tammlik
ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl.
§u sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e
dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I
dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl.
§u sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl.
§u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti
korumak onlari —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger
engel adl.
§u -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu tncil -e dogru da
du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek
beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ),
ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akiUilik ve
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canli
i^inde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl.
§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan
i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua
etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik.
I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol.
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa ,
amin ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Serbia - Servia - Serbian
Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo
Serbia -Prayer Requests (praying )to God -explained in
Serbian (Servian) Language
Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo
Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje
Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo
Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego
Vazan za Bog
Bog zeljan Ijubavi svaki osoba osoba
Isus Krist moci pomoc
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot
Molitva Trazenju
stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te
Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar :
1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas.
3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika ,
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti
you.
4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec
Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P )
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje.
5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te
briny
6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj Ijudsko bice sway.
7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno.
8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra
moj zivot.
10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec (
Biblija )
11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod (
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad
istina (2 Timotej 215:).
12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko
duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prikaz sloziti se s odredeni
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati.
13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce.
14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vemik
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak
inace neistinit odgovor.
15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se
taj JA imati okolo te.
16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene.
17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise ,
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3.
lice od TO BE u prezentu.
18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz
tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama
okolo sledece te.
19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan
nad duhovni varka.
20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec
21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te ,
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor /
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija
22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it.
23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom mqj oci biti otvoreni pa mqj
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet
, taj te pripremiti mqj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan Ijubav nad
odredeni clan Istina Da
Briny podno Stranica
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot
Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak
inace star.
Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada ,
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti
kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena
nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace
prevod posao.
Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com
Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van
kostati , pa Slobodan.
Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik ,
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski (
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba
kod elektronski posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament
has been released so that noi sihtem capabil la spre learn
mai mult despre tu.
Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot.
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra
working pentru Tu.
Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that e§ti part de la team that ajutor pe
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot.
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la
spre a face.
Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear §i la spre
a-§i aminti that tu e§ti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei
jos.
Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a
continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu
inauntru.
Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot.
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Cre§tin inauntru
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will
a da art.hot.
Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face ace§tia
things in nume de Jesus , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Russian - Russe - Russie
Russian Prayer Requests -
MojIHTBa K
6ora KHK noMOJiHTb k
6ora KHK 6or MOJKex ycjibimaxb MOCMy
MOJIHTBC KHK CIipOCHTb, MTO 6or /jajl HOMOIHb K MHC
KHK HaiiTH /lyxoBHoe HaBCAeHHe
KaK HaiiTH deliverance ox 3JieHmero
jiyxoB KaK noKjiOHHTbca noHCXHHC 6or
paa KaK HanxH xpncxHaHCKoe
6ora KaK noMOJiHXb k 6ory jio
jesus Christ a HHKor/ia hc MOJiHjia nepcA
Ba>KHbiM K Bjiio6jieHHOCxaM 6ora
6ora KajKAoe HimHBjmyajibHoe
jesus, Koxop nepcoHbi christ mojkcx noMOHb
ACJiaex BHHMaxcjibHOCXb 6ora o mohx Bcmax
3aiipOCOB MOJIHXBC
5KH3HH Bbl MOFJIH XOXCXb JlflR paCCMOXpCHJIH nOFOBOpHXb K
6ory 0 3aiipocax mojihxbc
BaMH, 0 Bac
FoBopHm K 6ory, cos/jaxejib BcejiCHHoro, jiop/j:
1. Bfcl /lajIH 6l>I K MHC CMCJIOCTH nOMOJIHTfc BeUIH H /JJIH
TOrO «IT06bI nOMOJIHTfc
2. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl K MHC CMCJIOCXH BCpHXb BaM H IipHHHMaXb
Bbl xoxHxe CACJiaxb c moch 5KH3Hbio, BMCCxo MCHH exalting
MOH BOJIH (HaMCpHC) HaH XBOHM.
3. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOFO MX06bI HC
npenaxcxBOBaxb mohm cxpaxaM HCHCBCCXHa cxaxb
OXrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa AJia MCHH, KOXOp HyjKHO HC
CJiy5KHXb Bbl. 4. Bbl /lajIH 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOrO MX06bI
yBJmeXb H BbiyHHTb KHK HMCTb /lyXOBHyiO npOHHOCTb a
(Hepe3 Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) ajih cjiynaeB Bnepe/i h 6)
jiflR Moero co6cTBeHHoro jupiHoro /lyxoBHoro
nyxemecTBHa.
5. ^TO Bbi 6or /lajiH mhc noMomb /jjia xoro MTo6bi xoxexb
cjiy5KHTb Bbi 6ojibme
6. ^TO Bbi remind, mto a pa3roBapHBaji c BaMH (prayer)when
a ce6a paccxpobxe hjih b aaxpy/iHeHHH, bmccto nbixaxbca
paapeniHTb Benin xojibKO Hepe3 mok) moACKyio nponnocTb.
7. ^TO Bbi Aajin Mne npeMy^pocxb n cep/me aanonnnjio c
6n6jieHCKOH npeMy/ipocxbio xaK HOH a cnyjicnji 6bi bm
3(J)(J)eKTnBH0.
8. ^TO Bbi /lann Mne jKenanne n33^nTb Bame cjiobo,
6n6jinio, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis,
9. Bbi jjfijivi 6bi noMomn k Mne xaK, mto a 6yAy aanexHTb
Benin b 6n6jinn (BanieM cjiOBe) a Mory jupiho oxnecxn k, n
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHC noHaxb Bbi xoxnxe Mena c^ejiaxb b
Moeii 5icn3Hn.
10. ^xo Bbi /lajin Mne 6ojibmoe pacnoananne, jiim xoro
Mxo6bi nonaxb icaK oGtacnnxb k /ipyrnM Koxopbie bm, n mxo
a Mor Bbiynnxb icaK Bbi3^nxb n cynexb icaK cxoaxb BBepx
AJia Bac n Baniero cjiOBa (6n6jinn)
1 1 . ^xo Bbi npnnecjin jnoAen (nun websites) b Moeii 5icn3Hn
xoxax 3Haxb Bac, n Koxopbie cnjibHbi b nx xohhom
BnnKannn Bac (6or); n xo bm npnnecjin 6bi jhoach (nun
websites) b Moeii 5icn3nn 6yAex o6oApnxb Mena xonno
Bbiynnxb icaK pas^ejinxb 6n6jinio cjiobo npaB/ibi (2 timothy
2:15).
12. ^TO Bbi noMorjiH mhc BbiyHHXb HMCTb 6ojibmoe
BHHKaHHC 0 KOTopbiH BapHaHT 6h6jihh caMbic nj^mne,
KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMCeX CaMblC
/lyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & CHjiy, h Koxopaa BapnaHx
corjiamaexca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbiJia aaBCx Hanncaxb.
13. ^xo Bbi /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc jiim Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero
BpcMCHH B xopomeii Aopore, h /jjih xoro Mxo6bi He
pacxoHHxejibcxBOBaxb Moe Bpena Ha ji05KHbix hjih nycxbix
Mcxo/iax HOJiyHHXb closer to 6or (ho xo hc 6yAbxe
noHCXHHe 6H6jieHCK), h r/ie xe Mexo^bi ne npoH3BOAax
HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /lyXOBHblH
HJIOAOOBOnj.
14. ^XO Bbi /lajIH HOMOHIb K MHC HOHJIXb look for B IjepKOB
HJIH MeCXe HOKJIOHeHHJI, MXO BimbI BOHpOCOB, KOXOp Hy5KH0
CHpOCHXb, H MXO Bbi HOMOFJIH MHC HailXH BCpyiOHtHX HJIH
pastor c 6ojibmoH /lyxoBHoii npcMy/ipocxbio bmccxo jiericHx
HJIH JI05KHbIX OXBCXOB.
15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MCHJI BCHOMHHXb JlflR TOTO MX06bI
3aH0MHHXb Bame cjiobo 6h6jiiui (such as Romans 8), xaK,
Mxo a CMory HMexb ero b mocm cep/me h HMexb moh pasyM
6bixb HO/iroxoBjieHHbiM, H roxoBO /laxb oxbcx k /ipyroMy h3
yHOBaHHJi Koxopoe a hmcio o Bac.
16. ^XO Bbi npHHCCJIH HOMOHIb K MHC XaK HOIl MOH
co6cxBeHHbie xeojiorna h /lOKxpHHbi /pa xoro Mxo6bi
corjiacHXbca c BamHM cjiobom, GnGjineii h mxo bm
npOAOJEKajIHCb HOMOHb MHC CyMCXb KaK MOe BHHKaHHC
/lOKXpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHXb XaK, MXO MOH COGcXBCHHbie
5KH3Hb, lifestyle h HOHHMaxb 6yAyx npoAOJCKaxbca 6bixb
closer to bm xoxHxe hx 6bixb /pa Meiia.
17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) /lyXOBHyK) npOHHIiaxejIbHOCTb
(aatcjuoHeHJui) 6ojibme h 6ojibme, h mto r/ie moh BHHKaHHC
HJIH BOCnpHHaXHe BaC He XOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHC
BbiyHHTb jesus Christ noHCXHHe.
18. ^TO Bbl /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi
OT/iejiHTb jiio6bie ji05KHbie pHxyajibi a 3aBHceji Ha, ox Bamnx
acHbix npenoAaBaxejibCTB b 6h6jihh, ccjih jiio6oe h3, to a
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jiim
Toro MTo6bi Ha3^HTb HaM - 0 cjieAOBaxb 3a BaMH.
19. ^TO jiio6bie ycHjiHH 3jia take away HHCKOJibKO AyxoBHoe
BHHKaHHC a HMCK), HO AOBOJIbHO MTO 3 COXpaHHJI 3HaHHe
KaK 3HaTb Bac h 6biTb oGManyxbiM Bnyxpn these days
AyxoBHoro oduana.
20. ^TO Bbl npHHecjiH /lyxoBnyio npoHHOCXb h homofjih k
MHe xaK HOn a ne 6yAy nacxbio 6ojibmoH nanaxb npoHb
HJIH jiio6oro ABH5KeHHH 6bijio 6bi /lyxoBHOCx counterfeit k
BaM H K BameMy CBaxeiimeMy cjiOBy.
21. To ecjiH Mxo-HH6bmb, xo a Aenaji b Moeii 5kh3hh, hjih
jiio6aa Aopora mxo a ne oxBenaji k BaM ho Mepe xoro KaK a
AOJEKen HMexb h xo npe^oxBpaHiaex Mena ox hjih ryjiaxb c
BaMH, HJIH HMeXb HOHHMaXb, MXO Bbl HpHHeCJIH Xe
things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, xaK HOIl a
oxpeHbjica 6bi ox hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bce h3 hx
BJIHaHHH H HOCJieACXBHH, H MXO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH JHOGblC
emptiness, xocKjiHBOCXb hjih despair b Moeii 5kh3hh c
yxexoH jiop/ia, h mxo a 6ojibme 6biji c(J)OKycHpoBaH na
yHHXb HOCJie/iOBaxb 3a BaMH nyxcM HHxaxb Bame cjiobo,
6H6jiHa.
22. ^xo Bbl pacKpbijiH MOH rjia3a xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi acHO
yBimexb H y3Haxb ccjih 6yACx 6ojibmoH o6MaH o /lyxoBHbix
xcMax, xo KaK nonaxb 3xo aBjiCHHC (hjih 3xh cji3^aH) ox
6H6jieHCKOH nepcneKTHBbi, h mto bbi jiajivi mhc
npcMy/ipocTb jiflR Toro mtoGbi 3HaTb h xaK HOH a Bbiyny
KHK nOMOHb MOHM JSpyShSM H n0JII06HJI O^HH
(pOACTBeHHHKH) JlflR TOFO MT06bI HC 6bITb HaCTbK) 66.
23 ^TO Bbl 066Cn6HHJIH MTO pa3 MOH rjia3a paCKpblHbl H MOH
paSyM nOHHMa6T /iyX0BH06 3HaH6HH6 T6KyiHH6 C06bITHH
npHHHMaa M6CT0 B MHp6, MTO Bbl nOArOTOBHJIH M06 C6pAII6
jiflR Toro MTo6bi npHSHaBaxb Bamy npaB/iy, h mto bm
nOMOrjIH MH6 nOHHTb KaK HailTH CM6JI0CTb H npOHHOCTb
H6p63 Bam6 CBaT6Hm66 CJiOBO, GhGjihk). In the name of
jesus Christ, a npomy 3th Benin noATBep5K/iaa Moe jKenanne
6biTb B cooTBexcTBnn Banien BOJien, n a npomy Bania
npeMy/ipocTb n nnexb BjnoGjiennocTb npaB/ibi, Annnb.
Bojibme na jme cxpanniibi
KaK nMexb Bennaaa 5Kn3Hb
Mbi panocTHbi ecjin 3tot cnncoK (3anpocoB MOJinxBe k
6ory) M05KeT noMOHb Ban. Mbi nonnnaeM 3to ne MOJKex
6biTb caMbiH nj^ninn nun caMbin 3(J)(J)eKTnBHbiH nepeBOA.
Mbi nonnMaeM mto 6yAyT mhofo no-pa3HOMy /lopor
Bbipa>KaTb Mbicjin n cjiOBa. Ecjin bm nneexe npeAJiojKenne
AJia 6ojiee jiynmero nepeBO/ia, nun ecjin bm xoxen 6bijin 6bi
npnnaxb Manoe KOJinHecxBO Baniero Bpenenn nocjiaxb
npeAJiojKennH k nan, xo bm Gy^exe noMoraxb xbicanaM
jnoAax xaK5Ke, Koxopbie nocjie 3xoro nponnxaiox
yjiyHniennbiH nepeBOA. Mbi nacxo nMeeM hobmh testament
nMeiomnnca b BanieM a3biKe nun b a3biKax pe/iKO nun
cxapo. Ecjin bm CMOxpnxe Jiim noBoro testament b
cneiin(J)iPiecKn a3biKe, xo nojKanyncxa nannmnxe k nan.
TaK5Ke, Mbi xoTHM 6biTb yBepcHbi H nbixacMca CBaabiBaxb to
HHor/ia, Mbi npcAJiaraeM khhfh Koxopbie He cbo6oaho h
KOTOpbie CTOHT /JCHbr. Ho eCJIH Bbl He MOJKCTC n03B0JUITb
HCKOTOpbie H3 XeX 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF, TO Mbi MOJKCM MaCTO
ACJiaXb oGmCH 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF JlflR HOMOHIH C
nepcBOAOM HjiH pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi ne /loicKHbi 6biTb
npo(J)eccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO
nepcona Koxopaa aanHxepecoBaHa b noMoraxb.
Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb KOMHblOXep HJIH Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb
/lOCxyH K KOMHbioxepy na Bamnx mccxhmx apxHBC hjih
K0JiJie5Ke HJIH yHHBcpcHxexe, b Bimy xoro mxo xe o6bPiHO
HMCiox 6ojiee jiynniHe coeAHHCHiui k Hnxepnexy.
Bbl M05Kexe xaic5Ke o6bPiHO ycxanaBjiHBaxb Bam
co6cxBeHHbiH jiHHHbiH CBOBO^HO ynex ajiCKxpoHHaaa
HOHxa HyxeM iiuxh k mail.yahoo.com H05KajiyHCxa
npHHHMaexe momchx jiim xoro Mxo6bi CHHxaxb a/ipec Hocjie
xoro KaK ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa bm pacHOJioJKCHbi na jme
HJIH KOHIje 3X0H CXpaHHIJbl.
Mbi HanecMca bm hohijicx ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa k naM, ecjiH
3X0 HOMOHIH HJIH HOOHipeHHJI. Mbi xaic5Ke oGoAP^CM Bac
CBa3axbca mm oxHOCHxejibHO 3jieKxpoHHbix khhf mm
HpcAJiaracM xoMy 6e3 iichm, h cbo6oaho, Koxop mm hmccm
MHOrO KHHF B HHOCXpaHHMX aSblKaX, HO MM BCCF/ia HC
ycxanaBjiHBaeM hx jiim xoro Mxo6bi nojiynnxb 3jieKxpoHHO
(download) HOxoMy mxo mm xojibKO ^eJiacM HMeiomeca
KHHFH HJIH XCMM KOXOpblC CHpaHIHBaXb. Mbi oGOAP^CM BaC
HpOAOJDKaXb HOMOJIHXb K 6ory H HpOAOJDKHXb BbI3^HXb 0
CM nyxcM HHxaxb HoBbiiia 3aBex. Mbi npHBexcxBycM Bamn
BOHpOCM H KOMMCHXapHH 3JieKXpOHHa!ia HOHXa.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
ARABIC -LANGUEARABE
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
I J^l* j>^I^Jo I Jji;^i_i I Jj>^«.jJo ^ j c>o^ °i' ljt^cj|i_i
I Jl Jt^CJjjji_^ I J^CJl^o. I jCJ Cl^^jUi ^j 0^ jl jCJ^ S^JJO ^<-Il5
|J^I«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs I j i^jj l3''^J° ^<-!L5 ''-^f'-! MJ'J^' '
_^pJol l^iidjj lj;i!cji_i Ijljiilcjjjj^o Ijadl^o
I J^l«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs 2f>L?^ I 4>jU'^ jI J(>jI J ' jl3j» jI JjlB'^ I J\^
I J^l* IJj>o^l^Jo I J^A^ cjji^iij ^ j«.| ^j I J^jt^j I J\^ i^^\^:ss>^
^JlS Il>"'l>" '^<-I l?J(>. L^J^lS l^-i=lt5»l l3J° I <JIl>"'^jU jI^-2=iI«- i^J (>L>f>
IJ^Jl_j|Cj I JC^^ L?("^J ' j L?L>^J°f 'j M^* fL>' 'tis Il>"^<-I.
IjJ^ IJj>lji=L3» X-5'-' '<-!&.''-'('•
;i!^l i_^Iai_^ jl I JjiCl^^o jl JCJ_^i_^o L^ oio I JjjICJ 4 jllaJlJ fj^f I j
Prayer to God
Dear God,
Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has
been released so that we are able to learn more about
you.
Please help the people responsible for making this
Electronic book available. You know who they are and
you are able to help them.
Please help them to be able to work fast, and make
more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the
money, the strength and the time that they need in
order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual
understanding for the work that you want them to do.
Please help each of them to not have fear and to
remember
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is
in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are
engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual
Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or
slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to
also think of the people who have made this edition
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can
continue to help more people.
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word
(the New Testament), and that you would give me
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better
and to understand the period of time that we are living
in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want
to help other Christians in my area and around the
world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me
to understand you better. Please help my family to
understand you better also.
I pray that you would help the individual members of
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept
and follow you in every way.
Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus ,
Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Note: These Books listed below may be available at No
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at:
http://www.archive.org [text]
or at
http://books.google.com
or - for those in Europe - at
http ://ganica.bnf .fr
or for FRENCH at
http://books.google.fr/books
We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have
occasional problems.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
King James Version - The best and ideal would be the
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and
New Testaments] as produced by the original
translators.
Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on
the Textus Receptus.
The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available -
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF
Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at
the time of Jesus Christ).
The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green]
can be found online in PDF for Free
R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which
recognizes liberty for everyone.
Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome
Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander
Princeton Theological Seminary
1 85 1 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online
Free ]
Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University
[available online Free ]
The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ]
The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be
contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the
primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and
irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself
(1847)
by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851
Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808-
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of
Publication, [available online Free ]
The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Comer-stone of
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ]
A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines
of a body of divinity ...
Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758.
Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of
publication, [available online Free ]
The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ]
The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from
early Christianity and the New Testament]
Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online
Free ]
The Papal System from its origin to the present time
A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of
the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD
1 872 - [available online Free ]
The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish
church - [available online Free ]
An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1 846
An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ
Publish info London, Seeley and Bumside, - by George
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ]
The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ]
Encouragement for Women
Amy Charmichael
AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910)
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906)
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916)
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a
mountaineer and medical mission (1936)
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922)
[available online Free]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
fflSTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE -
1 854 [available online Free ]
Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian
Revolution by Tefft
1852 [available online Free ]
Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ...
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels -
1859 [available online Free ]
Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1
[available online Free ]
La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2
[available online Free ]
VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High
Alps [available online Free ]
La France Protestante - ou. Vies des protestants frangais
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ]
Musee des protestans celebres
Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ]
Les plus anciennes melodies de I'eglise protestante de
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available
online Free ]
L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois
du Piemont et de leurs colonies
Par Alexis Muston ; Public par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1
(2 fomes) [available onlme Free J
GAL Lie A - http://aallica.bnf.fr
Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze,
[available online Free ]
BEZE-Sermons sur I'histoire de la resurrection de Notre-
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ]
DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available
online Free ]
Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online
Free ]
Confession d'Augsbourg (franfais). 1550-Melanchthon
[available online Free ]
La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available
online Free ]
Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ]
L'Eglise et I'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883).
[available online Free ]
LUTHER-Commentaire de I'epitre aux Galates [available
online Free ]
Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free
]
Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy]
Les Vaudois et I'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908)
[available online Free ]
Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ]
Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens
dans I'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ]
( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz :
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique)
Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a
I'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ]
Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus.
Tomus 1 : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum
serie...
( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab
Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ]
La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert
[available online Free ]
Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available
online Free ]
Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson
[available online Free ]
Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ]
WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et
I'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ]
French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918)
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ]
History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online
Free ]
The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available
online Free ]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online
Free ]
Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espaiia
SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola
Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA
Biblia. Espaiiolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available
online Free ]
Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at
www.archive.org [available online Free ]
La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo
Testamento
Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588,
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid],
1 85 1 [available online Free ]
Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625
Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de
jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo.
English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the
Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the
bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the
yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available
online Free ]
Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius
August Wilkens French [available online Free ]
Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in
English) [available online Free ]
The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II
- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ]
Institvcion de la religion Christiana;
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564
Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el aiio 1536 y
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera.
Calvino, Juan.
Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene
los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para
todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo,
donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo
En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVl [1596] Calvino,
Juan.
Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que
padecen por el evangelio de lesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitacion priora
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engaiio a muy muchos: y de
como file descubierta y condenada al fin del aiio de .1588
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Aiio de. 1594
Valera, Cipriano de.
Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de
Casseres
The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available
online Free ]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT
Part A - For your consideration
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
For Christians who want a serious, detailed and
historical account of the versions of the New Testament,
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of
authentic and true Christianity.
John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available
online Free ]
John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel
[available online Free ]
John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the
New Testament) [available online Free ]
hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ]
hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ]
Horse Mosaicae; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their
internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity;
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online
Free ]
TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded
[available online Free ]
CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald
Alexander [available online Free ]
An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or.
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available
online Free ]
A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M.
Griesbach [available online Free ]
The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843
A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ]
The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions
[available online Free ]
the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated
(1868)
Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ]
Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a
1 868 [available online Free ]
L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit
Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866
Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel
David Martin
The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ]
CODEX B
H. Hoskier
c
ALLIES by
1914) 2 Vol [
Jniversity of M
vailable online Tee ]
chigan Scholar
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT
Part B - not Recommended
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Modem Versions of the New Testament, most of which
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical
Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal
Repentance for Salvation.
The Translations have been accomplished all around the
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one,
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which
edition, which translation team, and which publisher.
We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but
his translation are actually based on the 8* Critical edition
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text
used by Christians for thousands of years.
For additional information on versions, type on the Internet
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more
material.
We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar,
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the
links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very
text.
The Old Testaments of almost all modem language Bibles,
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards,
(more in a momentf).
The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own
approach to translation.
Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all
modem editions of the Bible]:
1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was
accurate.
2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the
same as the original Pentateuch.
3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or
the New Testament.
4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in
Christ Jesus alone).
5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own
religion.
Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads
and misguides people into error, whenever they read his
work.
The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the
evidence can be found in:
A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol
Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to
like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by
Edersheim, and then compare).
His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II.
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes.
On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic
Ancient Koine Greek.
Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a
few books including :
Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt.
The Agony of Deceit by Horton
Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey
The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of
Christianity Today)
Those who want more information about Kittel should
consult:
1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available
online or at www.archive.org
2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes]
by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College
3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen.
Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985.
(New Haven, 1987)
4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte
(Munchen: Kaiser, 1980).
5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle
by John S. Conway [online]
http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html
6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust
by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor)
Questions about (PDF) Ebooks:
I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here.
I understand that you may want others to know about
the books, but why here ?
There are several reasons why this was done.
1) so that people who know nothing about Christianity have
a place to start. There are now thousands of books about
Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be
difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a
potential starting place.
2) so that people can learn what other Christians were like,
who lived before. We live in a world that still
concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little
attention to the past. Today, many people do not know
HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries
past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer
the struggles and the methods of responding through their
Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from
hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books
are documented and have good sources. This seems to be
a good way for Christians from the past to encourage
those in the present.
3) Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who
are those who are native to those churches, those
geographic areas, or who speak those languages.
But although that is true, many churches today have
communities or denominations that have transcended
and surpassed the local geographic areas from
where they initially or originally arose. It is good for
believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to
learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures.
Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement
in the right direction.
4) It is normal for people to believe that if their church or
their denomination is in one geographic location, that The
history of that place is best expressed by those who are
LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often
NOT accurate.
The reason is that many places have suffered
from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true
in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local
historic records and documents were destroyed. Those
documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE
of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history
of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly
known because of the record keepers of the West, and
because of the travelers from the areas of Western
Christianity. In many ways. Western Christianity is often
still the record keeper of those from the East.
There is a great deal of historical records in the West,
about the Near East. Those who live there today in the
near East and Middle East know almost nothing about.
We suggest some sources that may be of assistance.
- So you want to bring people closer, and that is a good
answer, but why include records or books from England
or from French speaking authors ?
1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR
dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire,
Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please
remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language
of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the
MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors
and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who
have an interest in Frenchi ALSO know where to start,
concerning matters of Faith and History.
Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a
starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a
non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that
people can read some of those sources firsthand, for
themselves and come to their own conclusions.
English Christians should be happy that they have a great
spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the
French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good
Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all
Christians, to all those who aspire to have good examples.
About the materials that deal with England, most of the world
STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually
MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas
of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas
and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not
changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the
records about Christianity in England
Go back for more than one thousand years, in an
UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese
through the different languages, through the different or
changing legal documents and through the
Rights confirmed to the churches.
Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in
dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual
documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal
descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual
local church councils, of the relationship between the secular
State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England
was never invaded by those who posed a direct
threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the
records and documentation are in fact a much stronger
Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times.
Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it
would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are
also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have
been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the
authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the
authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of
the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein
also.
Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity
and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to
learn about its own past, and its own progress.
The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who
were in France and who were brave and wise and
demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The
Germans should learn and know the same thing about their
history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each
and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we
are or where we are from, we can find something positive and
good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who
came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith
and their Godly examples.
In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is
obvious:
This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post
online and use and print.
In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely
represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make
someone "anti-intellectual" or somehow afraid of ideas or
thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth.
Many people today do not know that the history of science
today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of
the top scientists have held until very recent times.
Since God created the World and the scientific laws that
govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is
more scientific than God.
Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active
Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians
are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many
secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for
those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too
feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the
questions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman.
Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are
secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise
of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today
leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method
to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking
place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000
years - (and please do not confuse the Vatican with
Christianity, they are often not the same) - has
a record of helping people navigate in difficult times.
Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it
helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their
children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing
harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing
harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God
is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be
done to others.
Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in
God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths
and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith
in the God that THEY worship.
If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of
others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone
else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that
each of us has the right to be wrong ,and the right to make up
his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the
afterlife ?
We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes
actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a
shocking statement to many people who thought this was not
genuinely possible).
God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who
repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But
God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This
does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is
still God. We all are under his rules every time we are
breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart.
God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys
some people also, because they would like God to make
decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them
demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing
whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or
reject God is not the same as being able to chose the
consequences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up
to us. The consequences are whatever God has
Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will
not change this.
Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides
answers that almost no other religious system even claims to
provide or attempts to provide.
Something usually happens to those who are intellectually
honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that
Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic
account of the history of the world.
It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and
help that Christians can find through their God which bothers
those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that
each person will embrace their spiritual journey
And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the question
about how to find Truth and accurate answers.
The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply
provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve
as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their
inner questions answered.
We continue to find more answers every day. We have not
arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped
others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly
the effort will not have been in vain.
Psalm 50:15
15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver
thee, and thou shalt glorify me.
Psalm 90
91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High
shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.
2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress:
my God; in him will I trust.
3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler,
and from the noisome pestilence.
4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler.
5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the
arrow that flieth by day;
6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for
the destruction that wasteth at noonday.
7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.
8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward
of the wicked.
9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge,
even the most High, thy habitation;
10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague
come nigh thy dwelling.
1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep
thee in all thy ways.
12 They shall bear thee up in thefr hands, lest thou dash thy
foot against a stone.
13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet.
14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will 1
deliver him: 1 will set him on high, because he hath known
my name.
15 He shall call upon me, and 1 will answer him: 1 will be
with him in trouble; 1 will deliver him, and honour him.
16 With long life will 1 satisfy him, and show him my
salvation.
Psalm 23
23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; 1 shall
not want.
2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth
me beside the still waters.
3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of
righteousness for his name's sake.
4 Yea, though 1 walk through the valley of the shadow of
death, 1 will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and
thy staff they comfort me.
5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth
over.
6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days
of my life: and 1 will dwell in the house of the LORD for
ever.
With My Whole Heart - With
all my heart
"with my whole heart"
If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be
willing to make the commitment to Him with our
whole heart.
This means making a commitment to Him with our
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts.
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when
God DOES respond.
What should people do if they cannot make this
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ?
Pray :
Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help
me to know you better, and please help me to
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate
information about You. Please preserve me and help
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In
the name of Jesus, Amen.
Here are some verses in the Bible tiiat demonstrate
tiiat God responds to those who are committed with
their whole heart.
(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben,
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works.
(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the
upright, and in the congregation.
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart.
(Psa 1 19:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments.
(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart.
(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word.
(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart.
(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart;
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes.
(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise
unto thee.
(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and
the whole heart faint.
(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD.
(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people,
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me
with their whole heart.
(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly
with my whole heart and with my whole soul.
I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts:
and be ready always to give an answer to every man
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with
meekness and fear:
II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed,
rightly dividing the word of truth.
Christian Conversions - According to tlie Bible -
Can NEVER be forced.
Any Conversion to Cliristianity wliicli would be
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to
Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL.
Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support
Forced Conversions.
That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced.
Core Universal Rights
The right to believe, to worship and witness
The right to change one's belief or religion
The right to join together and express one's
belief
PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD
the Next Few Years.
What you may need to know
There is much talk these days in the Islamic world
about the Time of Jacob, also known as the End
Times or the End of Days'.
The records of Christianity and the records of Islam
both seem to speak about the End Times. But the
records of the Old and New Testaments have a record
in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to
occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that
record is 100% accurate.
According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a
writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that
individual must be 1 00% correct 1 00% of the time.
This standard is applied to the Old and New
Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible
is 1 00% accurate, 1 00% of the time. History and
Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience
And courage to seek truth and accuracy.
What has been done sometimes in the name of
Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians
and Christian examples remain strong, solid and
encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret
nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not
wrong.
There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus
Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the
return of Two IVIessiahs BOTH of whom both claim to
be Jesus Christ.
The first Messiah who returns to help those who
believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His
feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time.
That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers)
to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in
the air, where their time with God starts at that
moment.
The second Messiah is the one who announces that
"He" is the one who has returned to Earth to establish
His Kingdom. He establishes a Temple in the location
of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem,
also re-institutes the Jewish sacrifices of the Old
Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on
Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ"
will be a false Messiah, in other words the False
Christ, the Wrong Christ.
During this time. Christians believe that they are to
continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors,
whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or
Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true
in the End Times.
In the End Times according to Clnristianity, Clnristians
are mostly the observers of the greatness of God,
explaining to those who want to know, what is taking
place in the world and why these things are
happening.
In every generation of humans, there are many who
claim that they WANT to live in a world without God.
For that reason, God is going to give them what they
want. Those people will have 1) a world without God,
but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be
Christ, and only an understanding of accurate
Christianity will be able to help and show those people
how to have Eternal Life.
The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and
exercises power and dominion [over the entire world],
ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient
Roman Empire.
The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false,
and institutes a system of global economic domination
of a global economic system of money.
That money is a "symbolic" currency. As Christians
today understand this, the currency of the False
messiah is not based on Gold or Silver.
The currency that the False messiah establishes is
"cashless". It does not require paper currency. In fact,
the new currency will be global, and it is expected to
be cashless, without actual currency.
But it will be based on banking principles in the West,
and this False Messiah will cause those who are
Jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like
much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by
the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles
and will institute his system of global economic
domination.
The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and
governmental structure will cause the implementation
of his false economic system of currency.
That economic system is a system of global
dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will
endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even
greater profits than they currently do based on their
system of unjust usury.
This global currency will depend on computers to
work, and computers will be used to keep records of
all economic transactions all over the world. This will
be a closed economic system, one that can only be
used by those who have accepted the false currency
of the False Messiah.
The False Messiah will cause each person to be
obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each
individual will be required to give homage, or attention,
or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or
allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to
be able to use the new cashless currency.
The new cashless currency will have one feature that
those "who have wisdom" will recognize: the new
cashless system in order to be used will require each
human to have a particular mark or "identifier" or
system of individual identification for each and every
single separate person on the planet.
That may seem impossible. But even now, there are
millions and billions of computer records that are kept
on the populations of all nations that are already using
modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to
understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans
around the world is not anything that is difficult, even
at this moment.
This system may seem impossible to establish
especially for those not familiar with the details of
power inside the European Union or the West. But
then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm
anyone to read this, and then prove many years from
now that all of these concerns were false.
The new cashless system will incorporate a number
within itself, as part of its numbering system. That
number has been identified and predicted for two
thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty
six" or 666.
That may seem impossible, but actually this number is
already used as a primary tracking number within the
computer inventory systems of the world, long before
you have read these few pages.
The number is already incorporated in almost all
goods and products that are sold around the world: the
number is within something called the Bar Code that
can be found on all products for sale around the world.
Please remember that in order for all of this to be
significant, it must be part of an economic system that
requires each human to receive or accept their own
numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The
mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to
the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and
computers.
This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC
or Universal Product Code.
An individual UPC number is assigned to each
physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC
or Universal Product Code already does incorporate
that number 666 in all products.
The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between
them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry
determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC
bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used
today.
The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two
long lines on the left of the bar code, the two long lines
on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in
the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the
left are read by computers and scanners as the
number "six" [ 6 ], and so are the two long lines in the
middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of
the bar code that in fact is 6 - 6 - 6 or six hundred and
sixty six.
Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even
some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure
of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct
number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 61 6.
That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this
economic system is implemented, one of the signs that
will accompany this will be the leaders of all faiths and
all religions who will falsely state that there is no
problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave,
the mark of those who accept to worship the False
Messiah.
These events were discussed a long time ago in the
Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and
last book of the New Testament which is also called
the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply
"Revelation".
The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus
Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is
the one who taught the early church and the early
Christians which books of the Bible were written by his
fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of
the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the
small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, and the
book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted.
The early Christians knew which books were to be
included in the Bible and which books were not.
A modern book has explained much of this. It was
simply called "Jesus is coming" and was written by
W.E.B Blackstone.
It is easy to dismiss Christians as Zionists. (Not all
Christians are Zionists in anycase). [ and obviously,
being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in
favor of the official government of Israel. And one can
be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and
Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends
of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even
about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes
to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False
Messiah.
The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It
must be read alongside the New Testament book of
Revelation, in order to give understanding to those
who want to understand prophecy and the events
predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age.
Christians understand that God is the one who is God,
and He brings about the End Times because the
planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not
belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings
who pretend to come from other planets.
The planet belongs to God and He is the one who
causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through
the events in the End of Days, that God is serious
about being God, and humans do not have much time
to get their own life in order, and to give an account to
God who is going to return and require that account of
each Human, on a personal and individual basis.
That task is so impossible to understand tlnat all that
humans can do is understand and come to God, with
the understanding that God may or may not require
their sacrifice, but He does require those who seek
Him to read and understand and follow the words and
doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New
Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to
start].
All those who have come before can do, is leave a few
things around, for those who will be left to try to
understand these events in a very short period of time.
The literal understanding of the Times of the End is
that they will last seven years, and that much of
humanity will perish during that time through a variety
of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses
to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do
not need Him anymore.
If they do not need Him, then they should not complain
when these events occur. If they Do need God, then
they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find
God, pray to find God and that they will not be
deceived and that God would help them to find Him.
The economic system that requires a mark may have
a different formulation for the number 666. It may stay
the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this
current time, no one is [yet] required to have this mark
personally on their mark or forehead, though if the
dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new
currency may be the one that is either an interim
currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used
only by those who accepted to be marked
[electronically branded], so they can then use their
mark along with the mark of the new economic
system.
A "beast" is a monster, but one that at the same time is
usually both 1 ) ferocious and \
2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong.
The new economic system will be ferocious and
overpowering. It will be directed by the False Messiah
and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the
book of Revelation). The economic system using the
mark, becomes the "mark of the beast", because of
two factors:
1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast
who is ruled by Evil and by Satan
2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes
on those characteristics of the beast also.
[the system for those who refuse to go along will not
be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of
the worst of the roman empire, the worst of Stalinist
soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time
under Hitler.]
It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark
of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional
and quickly become mandatory. As soon as the
economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become
a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic
transactions without the official government
permission, from the millions and millions of people
who have foolishly already decided to consent to
accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help
or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark.
Therefore the system of the beast will prevent
neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice
of being able to "not make a choice". For that reason,
all humans will chose, and then God will classify each
person according to the choice that they have made,
that choice having Eternal consequences.
You can be assured that there will be billion dollar
contracts by public relations firms to convince you that
accepting your individual mark on your right hand or
forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help
mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will
allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you,
incidentally to be able to buy food to eat.
The book of Revelation says those who accept the
mark undergo a "deception", the implication being that
those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into
acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is
viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil.
At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as
real and genuine by those who have accepted the
mark, until later on when they will realize that they
have been deceived, but at that point it will be
impossible for them to change their mind or their
commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have
Eternal Consequences for them. The time to decide
therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a
good time, in case these things matter to you, who are
reading this.
Did you just laugh ?
Those sillly bar codes...
That was pretty funny ...
But seriously. ..Whal does your laughter tell you about yourself ?
Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange,
that you have really never thought about it before ?
Do you think that other people may have thought about it,
even though you might not ?
England has more than 2 Million cameras right now.
Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger ?
Or. . .do the cameras track people. . .just in case ?
So what do you think would happen if someone
could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty
3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ?
If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead
becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not
have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or
sell without it, do you know how you would respond ?
What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended
on your answer to this question ?
If you are still here when these questions are valid, you
should know your eternal destiny (after death. . .for eternity)
does depend on your answer.
Satan-worship on a Planetary Scale: When ?
TfieCharacteristicsWilfM-First ueast
How All humans will be the ones Deceived and
actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast
The Power of the BeasI comes from Satan
Satan
Revelation 13:1
2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard,
and his feet were as the feet of a bear,
L and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him
his power, and his seat, and great authority.
Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea
Revelation 13:
4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power
unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast,
saying. Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?
Revelation 13: The Beast
6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God^ blaspheme
his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell iri^aven.
7 And it was given unto him to make war with the^ints, and
to overcome them: and power was given him ^
over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.
5 minutes of information to change
vourEtemal destination?
Revelation 13:
The Beast
8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship hinlT^^
whos^iames are not written
in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.
Evefy single human worships the beast, infess their individual name is written in God's book of life
Revelation 13:
9 If any man have an ear, let him hear.
lttatesaspedalLrckrslardrglDLrcfeistardv\^liBtisbeirgsaid.
Note: The First Beast is the Anti-C hrist
666 and YOUR taking the Mark [ gook of RevelatiOM
The C haracteristics of the Second Beast and 666
rhe False Prophet
Revelation 13: ▼
13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth
and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.
Revelation 13i
T'alse Pf bpHef
The Antichrist
1 2 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him,
and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.
Revelation 13:
13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down
from hea'^rv.qn the earth in the sight of men.
:^:
Revelation 13:14 And dfee^veth them that dwell on the earth by
the means of those miracle§>«hich heJjad power to do in the sight
of the beast; saying to them th^t^c^el^m the earth, that they should
make an image to the beast, which rradtne wound by a sword,
and did live. - ^^-:>-
Revelation 13:15 And he had power ttJ give life unto the image
of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak,
and cause that as many as would/iot worship the image of the beast
should be killed.
Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image,or a hologram. But it
is an entity through which the Beast [Anti-Christ] extends power over mankind
Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great,
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark
in their right hand, or in their foreheads:
1 7 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark,
or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.
"Man" = Man^nd, menAND women
Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding
count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man;
and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [ODQ
The Book of ReveJab'on needs to
underatandingonE
ic alono with the O.T. Book of Daniel in orderto make sense For
I in Revs'5]on ses ths bo:' T-.e 'wo Babylons by Hi5lop
What is the "Book of Life" ? Is YOUR name in it ?
(Phil 4:3 KJV) [SaintPaulKnewoftheBookofLife;] And lentreat [ask] thee also,
true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured
with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my
fellow lahaiUBrs, who^e names areJii-the boc
(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in z
white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book oFTTfeT
hutltwill confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.
(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him,*
whose names are not written in the book of I ife of the Lamb slain
from the foundation of the world.
(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not;
and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition:
land they that dwell on the earth shall wonderp
-whose names were not written in the book oHWe
^of the world, when they behold the beast that was, andj
— and the books were opened: and another book was opened,
which is the book of I ife: and the dead were judged out of thoise things
which were written in the books, according to their works.
(Rev 20: 15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the
book of life was cast into the lake of fire.
4lRev 21:27 KJV)_ And thereshall in no wise enter intO-itanyJhing
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lier^
^b-Ut theyjwhich are Jwxitten in the Lamb's book of life
(Rev 22:19 KJV) And if any man sliall talse away from tlie worfls:
of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part
out of the book of I ife, and out of the holy city, and from the things
which are written in this book, t t ,,
Note:The Lambslainfrom diefoundationof the world is lcsu= h =tl-=j^ I =t tl- en t- -ct I- - ^h I 1
God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God
also claims to know everything about us, all of our
accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God
sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in
the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a
heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is
one of Eternity.
As the saying goes. Eternity is a long time to be
wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand
who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed
to be.
Here is where all of this connects back to the End of
Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the
economic system that incorporates the use of the
number "six hundred and sixty six" on their right-hand
or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for
Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God.
According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy
meant to give people just " a little bit of harmless fun".
Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply
out to help you have a "good time".
Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful
and intelligent beings ever created.
He used to be an Angel, but turned against God.
Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet
during the time of the false Messiah.
This is standard Inistoric Clnristian doctrine, and tlnis is
the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the
Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these
are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the
of this for those who want to know more in PDF
Download]
You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the
End of Days and the Economic System ?
God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they
want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that
choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as
being able to chose the consequences of that choice.
There is no one in Christianity who will convince
anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells
each person they are responsible. From that point on,
the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not,
and their own response determines their own fate and
consequences, especially for Eternity.
The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is
not required to explain anything to anyone. However
because God loves each person and wants them to
chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote
roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New
Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own
choice.
The specific characteristic of accepting to use the
Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those
humans who use it must agree to accept the False
messiah as their own savior.
The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose
track of definitions: It does not matter whether the
person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing
the actions that a deity, such as God, would
understand worship to be.
God says that those who accept to take the economic
mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit
their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved.
From that point on, those who have accepted to use
the economic system by the mark on their right hand
or forehead have declared themselves - by their action
- to be the enemy of God.
But God is the one who deals with those who are His
enemies. The presumption is also that those who have
agreed to accept the new economic cashless system
which uses the mark have undergone an internal
change. By their action, they have agreed to be under
the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted
Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new
allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system
of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the
False Messiah who will accomplish many false
miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan)
has consequences: it will change the person who
takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner
transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has
taken place.
In anycase, it will not be enough to reject the Mark.
People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be
millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very
little time to actually decide and accept to believe the
words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament, if they
can find New Testaments that are accurate.
The New Testament that is accurate is that which has
been used by the Historic Christian Church for
thousands of years. If it was good enough for the
Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today.
This would be the New Testaments that are based on
the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament.
This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA
Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after
his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of
the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson,
such as the version of 1833.
These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based
on the {western calendar} 1 550-51 greek text of
Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or
Stephanus.
The False Messiah in the New Testament has another
name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely
claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be
the Antichrist. But remember at that point in time
where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be
evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true
Messiah of love, miracles and peace.
These facts then are what missionaries may share.
Missionaries do not work for any government of the
West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West.
[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own
islamic republic].
Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to
inform and acquaint you with facts that you may find
interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you
and your family.
Listening to any missionary will not make you a
Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have
decided that they will try to help others by presenting
truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what
they have to say are free to accept or reject what they
say. That is all.
Missionaries are usually very educated and devote
much time (often many years) to learning about other
people and about other cultures. They do not try to do
this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition,
Christians a/reac/y /7ave accepted and received
Eternal Life.
Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by
doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no
relationship between good works and obtaining
salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is
Free, Christians are those who have understood and
accepted to believe this. They already possess this
from the instant that they become Christians and
accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament.
Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by
saving or converting other people.
Missionaries agree to slnare the good news of
Clnristianity, because of the individual and personal
good that this same message has accomplished for
them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk
a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most
people cannot even understand this. Many people
today have lives that are without hope and without
purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the
larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the
gospel with others, because that is what God
commands them to do and wants them to do.
In England the challenge is not that people are
ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life.
Many are, but the challenge is for those who have
already heard this to understand that this is really true,
genuinely accurate. It is easy to hide doubts behind
the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called
"science" these days.
People think they must not admit to being religious,
since this might not be "sophisticated". But God is the
most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He
is no fool to give up tliat wliicli cannot keep, in
order to gain that whicli lie cannot loose" [referring
to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ].
As they will admit. Missionaries are sinners also. If you
do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what
they have done about their own sins, and listen to their
answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than
others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has
been given to them, can be given to everyone else
also.
Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world.
They may not have to come to your area of the planet.
But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank
God that he cares enough to send those who risk
hardship and difficulty for being brave enough to try to
obey God and give you information that may save your
Eternal life.
Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and
riches that they could have had in their own nations.
They have made this choice to try to show the love of
God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and
respect.
Christians usually are there to help, or to establish
schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things
in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do
these things as a result of being transformed and
changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by
God
Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the
God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and
cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who
worship a God of love and help and mercy and
kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and
kindness to others. People become like the God they
serve.
Some people say that if a person has harmed a
Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But
that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a
Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed
Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a
Christian.
Jesus Christ came to save everyone including
murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to
be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection
in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can
regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere
when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all
of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New
Testament gospel of John.
There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in
control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not
a life ruled by fear.
No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by
force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an
infringement upon His dominion. There are many
people in religions that are very rich because they try
to censor and keep information from reaching those
who would benefit most by it.
Many of those same people are rich, and do not want
their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear
and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try
these methods bring great curses upon themselves.
Questions that have been raised legitimately require
answers. The events which have been predicted will
occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though
they may be delayed by prayer).
There are some books listed along with this New
Testament. We would urge you to consider them so
that you may find the answers you are seeking:
Historic l\/!ainstream Booits tliat may be of use:
Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone
available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org
How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey
available online for Free [PDF]
The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by
Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF]
Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life as a
Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language
versions are known to exist in French, German^ Dutch,
Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and
maybe from Google Books.
an explanation of the number 666 = " Recapitulated
apostasy the true rationale of the concealed" name of
the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for
those Christians and/or for those who know English
language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with
Google books
Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate
include:
Ethiopic New Testament - 1 857
Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Italian Diodati Edition - Original
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Spanish - 1 602 Reina Valera Edition - Original
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We
recommend the original editions of 1 867 and 1 869
only] - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible - Yes, Sanskrit is still used
today in India. The Sanscrit 9clition that is accurate is
the version by Wenger. AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org
orwitti (joogle boo^s
Tamil - (Tamou)
Edition of 1859 (India) [
AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Karen - The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen)
Available for Freeoiline [PDF] atArchive.org or with (joogle books
Burmese - Myanmar - Burma - New Testament
available. Edition of 1650.
AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Hindi - The New Testament in Hindi, also called
Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881 .
AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Le Nouveau Testament - Ostervald - 1 868-72
(be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin
versions in French have been altered). The trench
version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually
based on the text of Westcott and Hort.
Accurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or
with Google books
Hungarian Bible - 1 692 - Original
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
The Persian New Testament - 1 837 version of Henry
Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
All the Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer.
The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey.
The Case for Christ - Strobel
Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit :
welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den
gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und
gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache
beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford,
urn seiner furtrefflichkeitwillen in die hochteutsche
sprache ubersetzt
Le voyage du Chretien vers I'eternite bienheureuse :
ou Ton volt representes, sous diverses images, les
differents etats, les progres et I'heureuse fin d'une ame
Chretienne qui cherche dieu en Jesus-Christ
Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1 628-1 688). Auteur du
texte
Le pelerinage d'un nomme Chretien - ecrit sous
I'allegorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyan] ; trad, de
I'anglais avec une pref. [par Robert Estienne]
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen.
Dargestellt von Richard Baxter.
Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigl^eit. Von Johann Bunyan.
Aus dem Englischen neu ubersetzt
Der himlische Wandersmann : oder Eine
Beschreibung vom IVIenschen der in Himmel l^ommt:
Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und
der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen
wie man laufen soil das Kleinod zu ergreifen /
Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes
Bunyan.
II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto dall' inglese di
John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi
Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana
Author Bunyan, John, 1 628-1 688
Title Tian lu 11 cheng
[China] : Mel yi mei zong hui, 1857
El viador, bajo del simil de un sueno por Juan Bunyan
"Everyone has the right to freedom of
thought, conscience and religion; this right
includes freedom to change his religion or
belief, and freedom, either alone or in
community with others and in public or
private, to manifest his religion or belief in
teaching, practice, worship and observance."
- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal
Declaration of Human Rights -
Christian Conversions - According to the Bible '
Can NEVER be forced.
Any Conversion to Christianity wliicli would be
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to
Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL.
Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support
Forced Conversions.
That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced.
Core Universal Rights
The right to believe, to worship and witness
The right to change one's belief or religion
The right to join together and express one's
belief
The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical
Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult
the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth
(Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a
quick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting
though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will
offer a quick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The
Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a
source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and
wisdom to read it.
Some of Larkin's Material is available for Free online.
Remedy and Help for Occult & Demonic Forces
We include this short section for those who would like to
take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life
of someone that they care about.
The following covers a topic called the topic of "disembodied
spirits" or the topic of Spirits in the world around us.
Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are
created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are
spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their
influence to harm the good that God accomplishes.
Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral
spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are
spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose.
Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to
contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces
are evil and will do harm to humans.
The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces
that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian
solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are
not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ.
Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not
complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact
truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this
out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to
do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those
forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time
chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in
their own spiritual future, in the afterlife.
Some people think that life is to be lived on Earth, while
others understand that life here is simply a down-payment.
Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of
years, with God and others who serve Him.
Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual
entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous.
Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they
actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt
humans to become involved with them, in the same manner
as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in
order to watch the cat react.
There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain
spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of
them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists
other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the
steps that the Bible instructs.
Incantations and rituals do not "force" any spiritual entity to
do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective
BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain
words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly
Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are
genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and
those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to
attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work,
AND humans who try this only end up with much
ensnarement by those demonic forces.
There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will
work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT
Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the
consequences.
Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and
NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into
believing by some slick occult publishing company.
Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do
are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they
have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others.
The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the
ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are
provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them
must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such.
Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since
this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between
spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long
distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the
difference.
A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces,
and would be well advised to seek advice from those who
are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many
years, before dealing with these areas.
Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are
written by those who are occultists who are possessed and
seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER
Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish
to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve.
Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are
written in English or German.
Also, it may not be enough to pray these prayers once. It may
take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have
personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits:
1) One must be a Genuine Christian
2) One must seek to actively follow God
3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and
4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW
to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance
(agreement) with the information and principles explained
in the New Testament.
prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces
Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual
practice contrary to God and His given instructions
{Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years
ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you
are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what
this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to
become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and
pray this one}
Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I
should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to
pray it and mean it.
Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I
(vour name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus,
claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby
present my request to you boldly before your Throne of Grace
(Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-1 1). I ask
that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil
presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying
this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your
blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength
and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for
me by dying on the cross for me.
I come before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ
because I want to renounce any and all practices that are
contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today
in the name of Jesus Christ.
I come before you today because I want to renounce any
contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than
the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I
want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of
allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/
through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ.
I recognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God
through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits.
I come before you today because I want to renounce any and
all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult
practices, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is
against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and
help to help me renounce these activities.
At this moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and
reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the
generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood
relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any
others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether
these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not
sure. ..include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of
Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath,
commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision,
intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce
any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bringing
works of darkness to my own life.
Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to
renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further
fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13:
12/Ephesians 5: 11)
I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior,
through His Blood that was shed for me,
through his precious Body given for me,
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever
suffer,
I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit,
may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past
brought about by the sins of those before me.
I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong
promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or
attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my
account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today,
I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances
written against me and my generations are blotted out in my
life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though,
word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14).
I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving
You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in
everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice
- holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable
service. (Romans 12:1)
Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present
this petition before you today, I thank You that You have
heard me this day, and granted my every expression in
accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this
solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus
Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for
my sins on the cross.
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray
that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring
true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk
with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path
with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things
in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that I am now free in
deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1,
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27).
(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can
be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and
memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you
well).
I pray Lord that you would help me to remember that each
time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you,
and read the Bible for strength and encouragement.
In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things,
and I thank you for giving them to me. Amen.
The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations
of Witchcraft & Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witchcraft
There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families
to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations.
Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic
spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces,
and try to force their other family members to do this.
This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance
can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the
message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and
explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New
Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books.
Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring
darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins
committed in & during witchcraft
Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or
will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they
consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who
are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no
effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it.
Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I
should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to
pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I
am now a true Christian believer, and because L (vour name
here) . being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of
Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my request to
you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians
2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11).
I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil
presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in
the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that
you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind
would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on
talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you
for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and
despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the
opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not
always feel as though you do because I am not perfect.
I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for
me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more
powerful than the forces which may have been controlling my
life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want
to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer
today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all
consequences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any
occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary
witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come
from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now
renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the
lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have
joined.
Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any
and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought
processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your
character and contrary to your word the Bible, any relatives of
mine who have been in the occult which you know about
Lord, and whereby I am or have been affected by any of their
actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my
will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all
occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult
consequences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration.
which have a basis for interference or influence in my life,
either because of my own actions or because of the actions of
any of my ancestors or relatives which has an effect on me-
whatever evil effect that might be.
In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive
relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists
wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand-
children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every
oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish,
gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bring works
of darkness to my own life.
[ you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind
any known names or circumstances - especially if there have
been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards
you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each
situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive
you of your involvement and participation in each of these
situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask
that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action,
and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would
repent and be saved ]
Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of
darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this
time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through
the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that
was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me,
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever
suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and
spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of
the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before
me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant,
curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in
heaven or in or on the earth.
By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the
handwriting of ordinances written against me and my
generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be
to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2:
13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about
serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your
counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and
now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight,
which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear
Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this
petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me
today, and granted my every expression in accordance with
Your will.
I know that You have done this solely because of what Your
Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by
dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross.
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you.
I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and
bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You
and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you.
I ask Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so
that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would
follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you
would help me to understand you and know you better and
that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to
communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for
You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in
the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that I am now free in
deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1,
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ,
Amen.
LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT /
DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS
and who sincerely want to know more to help
themselves, and their family members
These books are available at a bookstore online at
www.amazon.com . They MAY be available through
other places onhne (on the internet).
Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available
ALSO in German
Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German
Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German
Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the
Light of God's Word by Merril Unger
The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen
Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever... a
Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic
Journey by Baer
Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey
Die sanfte Verfiihrung (Cumbey Constance)
Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem
Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeki
der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiillt beklemmende
Parallelen zur ....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen.
Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte & Gerth,
Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religiose
Zeitfragen S. 300,
A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah
(ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance
Pointe Publishers
The Adversary by Marc Bubeck
Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck
Destroying the Works of Witchcraft Through Fasting &
Prayer by Ruth Brown
Orthodoxy & Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal
Discernment by Robert Bowman
Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D.
Hunt
Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely
translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in
German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and
Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John
Bunyan is available for FREE online.
The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the
Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume
or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online
(the term "saints" used here simply means Christians).
liiiiiHiiiiillHiliB
rr .'•'-•'^or'Tj '<' ^^y;j s^^'-^f
^'
*=#*-*
^:^-^
"csiSW^
^_© 0 \ & e_e
VWW?i i Jcj X^\ A(J\>-\ A^\
1 •
o-.VjijrA
• iW'^'i
ci^J:^*
1
or-.V^rin
U-Vj:f^
r •
^j:rs.
^'^J^\
i
o>f";ri
^-^;J^>
IV •
C-yl^\
TA
J-JMW
0
-^-i
n
^.v
s
u->;>
11
u-y^j/>
r
^>r
\T
LT^jf^
o
^^. >
"v
ii^-Ac
\
u_y. r
•\
^_i\
\
\^> r
^
^
\ •
• ' ^^^
1
^j/
rr ■
• ' \--:^L
0
S^'J^^
l/'"* Oj,r-^j iv- V^«rj
r
i^^Ur
-- " V-.. ■
I -^'j y ^r^jji • c W-j -^'j u U-J5 f ■ V^ j'^J li' i o- o 1:1- -^ij> 'iiiil -sjl-^j • ^\ ijb
4_jl\ ^^_. l,j:.„ oi^ (iM ^^. Jcy wi-y_ J]j, ^y^ij n .^_,U._ ^\_j ck-i-Ck* ^3
i ^W^c- »■«! } -^ ti^ JAl ts- o-°J ■ '^?-^i^ ^!j^
!Uvi4.-.V\.i
**' > -it'
ii» L(j^»l ^j, r»* i-\^»\ j.i\, wjj\ il-^U '>^\ '^J).»9 pj\ ^3. ^-_,. lii,I-\ ^ii rt
tiV'.\\ j.WV\
,^J
o'^'^~ i/'^^ d^-^ >■' -^
, lArv
->^t/'^'«i..V
L/''*''^
503 . j^'-jJij..\Lj*jJ (j~-|j.-', *JjJ "ll^^
507
516
522
526
528
552
561
V
• • • uiJ'*:^^ C^^i '"SJLy
• • • iJi;^ U^}i '^^
576 . (_Sj)_js- i_?^^^, Jjl (t^c 'iSlL,
585 . lSj<}=' Si^^^y. i_s^^ i*'-^ ^iXSU,
586 . t^lj^ (_?^j*-^ (>:^-' C^ "'Ai'-'^
587 .. . ci,i'j=- i-?''^>v^. f^ '''^l^;
590 ..|_j^l i_s'^_^. t^UiK^ ujUi"
1 ^^^^"^
83 lJ**V° iJ^'
135 Isj! JjLsrl
221 (L~ji_ Jjjf'l
288 ... . j^V.;'^ JL«*' S-'^
371 . |«j I iJ^V uSj'y^ LJ^i' '^\^j
9
437 L/~^y
J"
489 . ujUJiAj i^_;lj^ ijJi^ ' iS^j
" .*■ .. " ■«
496 . ijUaJoLJo ^j*i^ Jjl <Hll«y
li mm
HA.
rocno/iA HiiiiEro
llldJCA XPIItTA,
BtpHO H TOHHO nptseAeHi oti nBpBOo6pa3HO-TO.
HAPlirPAj:!),
Bi KimroneiiaTnmi^-Tfi na A, X. BojjaiiiiHa.
1874.
1" !;;y t/i^> '^ti* J^'l
76 ijjj\ J^.^ji l£\~5;* ^\
124 ijjj\ J^Jjk isliy J-:?!
204 ijj}\ Ji.y,\>. isi:>^si ^\
266 Jl^r""d;iJ5-.^
34 5..*.,. .....«...• • ^iOImu ] s Jjj Ud J <^U'*' I (^jhi
377 lS^X^^ ■"ill-^ iJiJl^Jcuj^ v^j.^j u^jfji
407 >uAJlj ■'ilUj, syjl-jjnJ.jB (2)]^, u^Ji
428 ^JLj, s^jli-L!^ ellj-j, u"j1jJ
438 ^iJLi) s_,)jLy^l isiljoj^ U'tj'jJ
449 ^iSU, s^jlj-M isJJj-;^ u^j'jj
457 * ^AJL>>t sJaL-w^9 tsUj.**j (^^)^_ji
464 lS^Xs' ■'"'J^^ a^jL^jlLJ (!tDj-i^ trjlji
471 i-jaJ\j •°<iJLu, 5^jL>— jjlL-j isuwj (j^jJjJ
475 i^'Xj^ •'aIUm 4-<jljj*.l5 eUj-j, (j->_j!_j>
484 ^aJIj ■^AlUi, 4«yljj*lj i^j-j, u-jl^
49 1 •oiJLi, i^y^ iiiwj-1^ L>yl>i
495 >u4jLj, 4Jji-9 (sUjau, wyji
496 ^aII-, 5^1^ i£)J)«ij ij-jlji
521 ^i^^ ^JLo, laUj-ij vj»*i
530 ^"ijX'i^jf- 'aJI-, CiVlj-, ^;^
539 ^yi^^ 'a^j^-'aIU, l!l).[y-, ^Joi
544 ^^j-Vjl •'juoyi ■'ilU, (£ll^^ (_^
553 j_^'M^ 'i^^j eMj-^ j_^
534 ^Aill^'JU, i»l!l-, (^
555 ^i.^jf-'i\\^j ^j^j Uj4)
558 ^^--»} e^t^
1 •••EvangileselonMatthieu lljj^ iJ"-^J^-^i3" '^'^^ \
76 ...Evangileselon Marc s^jj\ joi^U (»i«i^ J_;s\ I'
124..,EvangileselonLuc ^jj)\ |_/i-^'j (SJJtj! J-:#l
904 ■■ Evangile selon Jean s^jjl ^_^li fiJjij.* J^l '.
266,. les Actes des Apofres, JLfl bUJj^ I
345.. Epifeaux Remains ^JL^ s^jIUj^ CiUj--^ LT'j'ji )'
377 . . Pi'^Ti'ere epitre auxCorinthiens , , , ^Jal JJW>} S J oL^QJ&J i 4d l^!*.*!} ( yS^^J 1
407. Deuxieme epitre aux Corinthiens, ^j_JU ^Um. S JblMiuU.Ad C^fiMi] lyjjjj
428..Epitreaux Galates ^dlluj, s^jliJj^ sD_j»», (j^jlsi ;
43S . . EpTtre aux Ephesiens ..jilLj. s^LLy-jl (S).!j-j^ ltuIsJ
449., EPitre aux Philippiens ^ilUj ijjul^ v^j^j ij-j!j> j
457..Epitre aux Colossiens ^jJL-, 5^jL-.j)j9 (»U^«u^ (J^jj
464 P''^'"!^''^ ^P'^*^ 3UX Thessaloniciens >»jiBl "^djw*j 6 J flLX.j Jl«*J d^wi. ( wJoJ j
471 Deuxiemeepitre-Thessaloniciens, ^iju "^djL**. 8 JoLX-JalL-J (SUa.*), /uija; ]
475 • F^remiereepitre ^Timothee ^Jal a3V.a). AmuqUa^C^JO C!^a.M, ^uiaJa) ,
484.DeuxiemeepltreaTimothee X^AJU <WUiJ, AM^jUa^Oo CSAja**». /ujjJv ]
49 1 . .Epttre a Tite ^aILu, *-yio eUj-<^ U^j'
495..Epitre a Philemon ^aJLu. jjji-j CilJ^ (j»>j!^
49g..L'EpitreauxHebreux >ua!L^ 5^]^ dJj-^ (j-jl)i
521.. Epitrede Jacques ^j_xjf ^ilLo. Cillj-), t-Jj^^l'
530.. Premiere epitre de Pierre.. Jij\'i^^ ■'aIL, (iill^j-, ^J-j_;kJ
539. Deuxieme epitre de Pierre. ^aJIj 'a^^*)^ ''.iJLj, l!il!w, (j-j^Sai 1
64 4.. Premiere epitre de Jean e"^jl ■'a-oi? •'aJLu, l£l)**>. |tss :
553.,Deuxieme epitre de Jean ^AJlj ■'aILj, lliUj*". ,i^. ;
554., Troisieme epitre de Jean ^Ai)\j ^ilUi. I£)ill.ui (^«£ '
555.. Epitre deJude ^^^jj,^ ''4!^, ^j^j\^jV^ ^
o58 ■■ l'Apocalypse,nomrneepartois Revelations, ,.«,,,(«* (((■>■••>•••»•* m*.a^| w^. £J^ |j.
Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament
JOt^s. iXf^
L^-
.ur
jj,k* J, |_;~Jlj i^J ,_;>-• (jWJ JV^ J3^
IN THE
HINDUSTANI LANGUAGE.
ffjf^ ^ .^ 5^f" / - - - - - -»'•'»'
?f|fW-l jj -frr^ c^fc^~n ^ ... - - 'J^
ffjf~0 o {if,f.^ ^rcj .C^r-^ / - - - - - >1IJ
}if~n jj f^ -r=\ .rff^^ / . . - - H-J
rflf-/"" c^ -=c^ jprfO ^ _ _ _ - - - lv"i
ffjf-n Q ,icj fjn^'^ j'^ - - - " "
ffjf^ ^ ^ Jljrrfn ;f - - - - -
ff|f^ c^ ef^"1 -Fi sV^'^ / - - " " - ''="
^'^{'^ f V*\? ------ "'•'■'
■i^-=n /^ [f^ ------- '">
hf \r^ - - - - - - - -"'
»^f~n ^ |,^ . . . . - - ■ - 0.1.
^ /" ir^ - - - - - '
4V-1
JA-I
^r
P^, - - - - - - - s=^ K ^f^..
•fe^ - - - - - y^ i^j Is i^j^i.
|<:i« - - . : - ki- i^J K U=-j»
ICvO- - - - - - ^ 1;"'J^ '^ '^J-
Fvl - - - " " " ^ if"^ ^ '^y.
ISyv- - - - - - " S:^ 1^ '"^jV-
INJtL I MUQADDAS,
YA NE,
HAMAKE KHUDAWAND AUK NAJAT-DENEWALE
YISF MASIH
KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA.
IS KA TAEJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE
TASMI3 KAEKE AB TISEI'BAR CHHAPWATE.
u
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE
BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY,
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804.
MDCCCLX.
THE
NEW TESTAMENT
OF OUB
LORD AND SAVIOUR
JESUS CHRIST.
ISr SGAU KAREJV.
II CoS 00^ 931^ cSl ^ o8l 93 c3 «
2d Edition.— 4000.
Translated bv Francis Mason
MAULMAIN,
AMERICAN MISSION PRESS.
THOS. S. RANNEV.
1850.
«c6So3
t>t«
osdb
aScrj!
jdBico^ . . .
8oi
ca^Sojsnou . . .
ooe[pojsiij 1 . . .
ODCOIOO . .
ossoiss • •
OCDIOS . •
cocSal* • •
ooseico^Djo . •
0(5t«OD3llO« . .
o
ooiooosijn . .
00033 . . . .
oicoSS . .
si(3i . - . ■
ooicBS . .
otcjoagijii • •
eSioo^cS^oo^noo
cBlCO^dB^CO^I J n
0J31 . . . .
mSS^i^ . . .
. tii . . . . • • 3
. U^ . . . • . • <IJ
col . . . • - • saS
. tSl • 3oo
«100^ > . . . JjS
. 8 ;3<).
. 03^^80 . . . . sjjo
• ro^^lj . . . . ?nj
0003X 9°J
088 S'?
o
oo3i SJ9
rocSs s?J
msiio 99°
03S11J 951
OOIO • - . • 98'
001«J • • • 9''»*
00 ■ -
131 .
ai .
o
001 .
OSuO .
osnj •
t8i"0
cSnj
tSlu^
c8p .
9Eo»
• 9«
SS3*
519
9»!5
9ej
s«<i
9°9
3oC
^9oo
930
I
■030 S3«
«u
«scb
tt'iojs
jCfttcop . . .
^Ql ....
CD^SajSion . . .
ooe^^ojsijo . . .
TOCXllOO . .
OCOIOS . •
focSsb • •
00SSlCO|pjB . .
CxSlBODSlOa . .
o
COCQi ■ . • '
oicoSS . .
aiQi ...
ooirBS . . .
080afflSo3o . .
c8ioo^d8^oo^« J »
tSioa^oS^oo^iiqi
Cg3l . . , ,
0S . , Matthew . a
o^ , . Marc - . qj
oax . , Luke - . , oaG
c8i . . JotlD^ . . ooo
^1^03^ Acts of Apostles jjg
Q , . Romans ,
OOqSfO I Corinthians .
fJ^QPj I II Corinthians
COCOl . Galatians , ,
Ephesians
Phljppians
, Colossjans ,
<!9"
fOJ
93 R
9J9
S?J
59°
991
930
;C3
9G0
9«
533
915
9»?
0811 J . "''s'=' ■ . . sej
cSl « 3 I [ Epistle I Letter oq John ;(<l
(jSllIJ "(Epistle-Letterof] John g0j
c8l»3 '" [Epistle-Letter of] John ggg
CO . ■'H<'« .... vJOO
cop (Revelation ... 530
008 .
o
OCOl
cocSs
CO?D O ' Thessalonians .
o
«
COlnQ I Timothy •
OQ-^flj II Timothy
05 ■ - Titus , ,
^\ , Phiiemon , ,
<SX • Hebrews
031 , .James ,
OSriO • i Peter . .
ii Peter , .
•CoSodvta
ooeiSoosnoii . . •
co^^ajsajB . . .
;03C0XCO . .
i9f»o'a' • • •
'too
OCX)lO? . .
TOcSsb • •
! 002SICO|iiOli . .
0O88T.CO|l JO . •
Q0XO0331OB . .
o
ooiaoossjn . .
oooj* • • • •
oicoSS . .
stQi ... . .
ODicBS ...
0803 080 On . .
OIOOQSBJU . •
COS! . . . ,
o^S^<^ . . .
(j|S w ^vangile selon Matthieu O
y5| , .Evangile selon Marc ^IJ
COl .Evangile selon Luc • 53**
(fli ^ Evangile selon Jean , Oof>
y^OQT ,Actes des Apotres. JpB
Q , Epftre aux Romains , ^0^1
COGlSlO P^mt^re opUr^ a,.. Crin.hions 9 P "
COCIpfl IDouniimoipJtro Corinthiers QOJ
Q3Q3^ , Epitreaux Galates, goj
rjgg « Epttre aux Ephesiens 93^
o
OCOl ^P^^**^ ^^^ Philippiens 9jc
O^cSs ^P^tre aux ColossienscQj
00 'U O P'ornifire apiire Thessalonlclens CCO
O
<^>8n I DeuKi^me Spitre Thessalonicieds
OOtuQ f'^'"'^'? ^P"*^ iTimathee,
001,11 I '^'^"'^'^'^^-'^f'"^ iTimothee ,
Q^ , Epttre a Tite , ,
(^•j^ _Ep?tre a Philemon ,
rt-^ ^L'Epftreaux Hebreux CJO
^33^ , Epttre de Jacques , 9*15
0?(iO • * epitre de Pierre poQ
OSBj Dsuxieme -de Pierre pgj
f tjT R3 Premiere epitre de Jean , CSO
QTJXV J l^uxieme epitre de Jean* 9^9
tviX 0 3 Troisieme epitre de Jean ■ QQ E
EpTtre de Jude' • 900
I'ApKBl^pse. nommw psrfois R^elations 930
S?1
SEo*
Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament
THE
:new testament
OF OLR
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST,
IN TAMIL;
WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTl'RS AND CHRONOLOGY,
IROK THE ENGLISH.
E-SUdE isiTi—^3'!rfimiu
MADRAS;
THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY.
PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION FEKSS.
1859.
h
/
r
THE NEW TESTAMENT-
IN BURMESE.
>
THE
New
Testament
OF
OUE
LORD AST) SAVIOLTR
JESUS CHRIST:
.SCtanajateli into tfje Burmese, tram tljt ©cisiniil ffiteeft, ■
E
y Rev, A. JUDSON, D,D.
AND EDITED, WITH CONTENTS OF CHAPTEKS AND REFERENCES,
B
f Rev. E. a. STKVRN'S, D.I).
-.^^
RANGOON;
PUBLISHED BV
Second EdiUoii,-5,000.
THE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY tNION,
AT THEIR MISSION PRESS.
F. D. PHINNEY, SUPT.
1885.
OgGODoSsO^Ss ^g cq]58C^(^30O^^0WC}j0!l
eoDDc^epojSs . . .
GOOOQWoSeO . . .
sgcpcsioSogoesoS
ogcpoioSq^cBooeeoS
ogGpoioSoocBuDceoS
ogEpoioSsopcgcsoS
Gp©ioS^"[(yog«e©oS
ojggojSs
Gjoco^^cSgSs
SC»E|8ggSoD£880D08 . . .
GOOOssagooos^oo^crjS!
oecooooB^oo^rejjtSs . . .
arSesSoj8(:)@Sc5]Si Q^e^ccoo8DeBD6|i 0S3a)?8^8r^ i§c§
CO^llC^03OJIO53lc^880cSs|6c^8C0^!»3CT?8^8t^§aigSll 000^3
aS^cScoso08 (i)§eoDSi Q^e^eoD3 033ai5'8((^8| cjScoSc^j^c^
•OCI^II^oS(c§8 (ll) CXlgSgS^oSlSoOS^8n^§ODgSll
ogoo6oq|5s J \ oqj5sc§(i33»^^D«
5l£Bc»b3C|goS .... Matthew ....
j|£«3o^ac)Eo6 Marc -
jSojoDoosjEoS .... Luke -■ ....
c)£gcooco^3giSo£ . . John - ....
BD
GOTO-
roa^ecoSoggi .... Acts of Apostles ....
OD
CS[P«[3o1q©0 .... Romans ....
SGp
COD3E[^-lgol9l)0ogaeBD8 .... J Corinthians
0 GO0-?
e.-ao£[^lgo)3eO!^c8(X)CSoS .. Il Corinthians
OOODcSgoloso .... .... Galatians . .
J ecoo.
oco
OOcSgolosO .... .... Ephesians
a
ScSggoloeo .... .... Phlippians .
8
ecoDccooc^Qolaeo .... Coiossians
sroo
ODoSoDOeCOD^oSSoToeOO^OGeoS l Thessalonians
0 cnoS
COoSoOnGCOD^oSQoTosoq^cStXJGSDS II Thsssalonians
J 030S
cBeWDCCoSoloBDOCOGSDS .... 1 Timothy . .
oS
cSsoosccQdlgsDq^^ODSDDS . . Il Timothy
J c8
cfiojgoloSlD .... .... Titus . . .
8GCO<f|(^olss3 . . .... Philemon
c8
Sscc-
GOOgSola©:! .... .... Hebrews. . .
GtX)
5|£a50rejiygoloeo .... James. .
ODD
jSeOODIggdlsSDogUGeoS .... I Peter . . .
3 GU>
J|£soC»^golssoqc8oDGSoS .. II Peter.
J SO
" 3 etXn
" J G033.
gi£gODOCOS|So1o©OOmMG©3£ . . I [ Epistle ; Letter of] Joh
J Tl^ "y
5|£GaD3CoSGo1oe3qc6(X)G63£ iilEpislIe-Letterof] Joh
5|£GO33C0igol0B0ODc8o3ee3£ III [Epistle-Letter of] John ^ stazt
5|£ajogo1oBO .... .... Jude ....
^oScSog^s .... . . Revelation ....
cco3aD05^3o^rag58 . .
eoDo^ogg;
COC3f5g^pS0S^3O^nrj Sg
«3C080S^3O^O^^8 . .
KW^^OUC^OSII
eoSDCO
§
C(X!3^
8
?^
03a
ea
0l3
03C0
THE
NEW TESTAMENT
OF OUE
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST
TEANSLATED INTO TELDGU
FROM THE OKIGINAL GREEK.
§^_^ ^ S) o^ ?6.
■^^^8 es'SuBS'^ SjDSS.g' Sia^^iS^S^-'ejey^ e>-Sb\"rfci5baJSs.
MADRAS:
PEINTED AT THE AMEKICAN MISSION
PBESS
FOE
THE
MADRAS
AUXILIAEY
BIBLE
SOCIETY,
And sold at their
Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway
I8 60.
THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.
§^eJ SxJocf^SScoS;^ SS^aJ ^o^Sia'^o& 000JV31S <5S»^^ ^SS'55moSdo5Jj_
bS
&
fc»JS5(j_
w"5^ ..." ...
r^sis'
o S^So^
J> §"80^
xoacssi
^-^%
I>sh
§"eS"2 A ...
n fiSjes^SS. • • •
. . . -5>a~
oa.
. . . -si!'
. . .-Sa-
.. . ne_
o3
_9 "^iSjtT^fe^.
-s S'Soj'^cSSb.
©|S> . , .
f>'o"ST"i3b . ,
|4r.^&, ...
s5!$C5«.
b'
3
o
o3
>t
>t
3
>t
o
o
?^Sm:1l.S.T
Xcrt-»»!
PT.tr'fir : p«»»^:Ji.:h*i:
ppi>n:Ticntn«
(niiA I ¥xjy-
PitiTCP1H>" : ooii;^,^^::
These texts conforms to the T.R.
as far as we know. Anyone having questions about this
text should compare it to the Stephens / Estienne Version
in Koine (Ancient) Greek of 1 550/1 551 , which is the root
standard historic Ancient Greek text of the New Testamen t
LE
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT
DE
NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-GHRIST
d'apbSs la version eevoe
Par J. F. OSTERVAIiD
PARIS
SOCI6TE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE
41, RUE LA BRUYfiBE
1872
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Line Bible fidele.
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org
TABLE DES LIVRES
DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT
Evangile selon saint Matthieu ,
:^vanKile selon saint Marc . , .
Kvangile selon saint Lue . . . •
^vaugile selon saint Jean . . .
Les Acles des Apotres
!]&pitre de saint Paul au£ Ho-
mains
I" l^pitre aux Corinthiens , . .
11** Epitre aux Corinthicns . . .
i^pltre aux Galates
Epitre aux Ephesiens
Epitre aux Phillppiens
Epitre aux Colossiens
l^t; Epitre aux Thessalonicieus.
ci.,.
Page!
28
1
16
52
24
85
21
139
23
179
16
232
16
255
13
277
6
292
6
300
4
307
1
313
5
318
rr< Epitre aux Thessaloniciens.
£'« Epitre a Timothee
H'' Epitre k Timothee
Epitre a Tite
Epitre a Pliitemon
Epitre aux Hebreux
;^pitre de saint Jacques
V'^ Epitre de saint Pierre ....
1I« EDitre de saint Pierre ....
I"^"^ Epitre de saint Jean
li* ;^,pitre de saint Jean
III^ Epitre de saint Jean
Epitre de saint Jude
Apoealypse de saint Jean , ... 22
Nombr!
de«
chap.
3
P.6e.
323
6
326
4
332
3
336
1
339
13
340
5
357
5
362
3
3G9
5
ST'S
1
379
1
380
1
381
Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes.
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51)
BOOKS Of THE l^EW TESTAIENT.
Matthew 28
Mark 16
Luke 24
Jolin 21
The Acts 28
Epistle to the Eomans ... 16
I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16
II. Corinthians... ... ... 13
Galatians ... ... ... 6
Ephesiana 6
Philippians ... ... ... 4
Colossians 4
I.'Thessalonians ... ... 6
II. Thessalonians ... ... 3
I. Timothy ... 6
II. Timothy 4
Titus 3
Philemon ... ... ... 1
Hebrews ... 13
Epistle of James ... ... 5
I.Peter 5
II. Peter 3
I. John ... 5
II. John 1
HI. John 1
Jude 1
Revelation .. 22
'^mM^^
mA+ntt
SA+nti-
SHtt
^5tt
^— Ft"
■m'smi$mi^
S!Lj^.^f. n >j
mABMm
mAjs^mnm
mA^^mm
mAit±Mm
mAismwm
i^AMJ^mm^m
mAMEmimm
»:
Chinese Simplified - Request to God
sgM±*, mm&mmAM.^T vmmim^'^w.^^^
;lLiS o
^mm'^mmm&m^mmmm'^mm^s.mxy3A&,&.
mm'&^my^mnmmntmmmm^^w.^xw: mm, m
God ST, w^mBMmpM'^^mmMW^n'^Mmmi.
Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven
mm, Mttxmmi ^KMMmMi msx{^& mm^w
%o mm, Mtumm^^m^n.mn^Bmwmr^M'^
m§^^mm»m^&^^mmmo
God mr, mmMmmMM0wmmm'^Mmi&^
^mmm-&^o mm, Mt^r^^mmmm^mmmm^
MMmmBmwm^m.o
mm, Mtmimmmmofunmm «-§ Wi^Mm w±^
Chinese Traditional - Request to God
m^^±^, mmm§immm^7i;immf^mm'
»«ij] ASA wiitffim*«T# Ri^'jffl o mmmmmm
^o mm, Mtimm^i^mm^M^mmmmnm'^
i^mnmm^m^mmi\:mmmmmm^A& m^m, m
God mr, mi]mMmmj§^^^mm^mm'^»m^&^
:A^,
•f
n%
'■^mmmim
Korean - Request to God
, &
5
5 5
5
(
)
1
.God
5
(
)
1
5
5
,Amen
5
Gebet zum Gott
Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen.
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fiir das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und
SieSIND in der Lage, ihinen zu hielfen.
Helfen Sie ihinen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schinell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten.
Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer
taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, urn jedem von
ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der
verantwortlich fiir alles ist.
Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u.
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den
geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie
schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten.
Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen.
Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament)
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben.
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde.
Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen.
Prayer to God
Dear God,
Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released
so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them.
Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic
books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working
for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want
them to do.
Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of
everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and
the work & ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for
them and so they can continue to help more people.
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time
that we are hving in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the
world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who
help them your wisdom.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their family
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you
and to want to accept and follow you in every way.
Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without
cost
Nfiw Tfistamfint
E
Arabic New Testament - P d it # 1
B
Anabc New Testament - P d it # 2
ES
Arabic New Testament - Pdit #3
GREEK NEWTESTAMENT
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT GRECQUE
NewTeslament- CLASSIC KOINE -GREC ANCIENT-
ISEWTESTAIVENr in LATIN
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT -LATIN
Telecharaez Dour en arriver au oaaes IGratuit-evidement)
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these
books can be obtained [downloaded] [telecharaerlforFree and withoutcost
PERSIAN - PERSE - IRANIAN - FARSI
Nfiw Tfistamfint
Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] -
Fars^a Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento persa
' Persisch Neuen Testament -Testamento Novo persa
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#l
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #2
I
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#3
I ~
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #4
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#5
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #6
Persian Farsi New Testament - P a rt #7
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #8
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #9
ETHIOPIC-AMHARIC
Nfiw Tfistamfint
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt # 1
EthioDic Amharic New Testament - Part #2
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #3
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #4
EthioDic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #5
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #6
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #7
Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these
books can be obtained fdownloadedlfor Free and without cost
TURKISH NEW TESTAMENT
Neuen Testaments in turkischer
Classic Turkish in ARABIC Scrio
New Testament ■ TURKISH in Arabic Scrip
Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip / Script)-Turk Yeni Ahit -
Neuen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento en turco-
Nouveau Testament en turc ■ Nieuwe Testament in het Turks
m
1 Classic Turkish New Testament - 1
1 Classic
Turkish New Testament - |
^^^M
\ Classic
Turkish New Testament- |
^^^M
Classic
Turkish New Testament - |
Classic
Turkish New Testament- |
Classic
Turkish New Testament - |
Classic
Turkish New Testament- |
Classic
Turkish New Testament - |
1 Classic
Turkish New Testament - |
^^^B
1 Classic
Turkish New Testament - |
^^^B
Classic
Turkish New Testament - |
Classic Turkish New Testament - |
Part#1
Part #2
Part#3
Part#4
Part#5
Part#6
Part#7
Part#8
Part* 9
Part* 1
u
Part* 11
Part* 12
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT HONGROIS - HONGRIE
HUNGARIAN NT. Matthew - #1
HUNGARIAN -llThessalonians-#14
HUNGARIAN N.T. Marx:
HUNGARIAN -I Timothy -#15
HUNGARIAN N.T. Luke
HUNGARIAN N.T. John
-#4
HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts
■#5
HUNGARIAN N.T. Romans -#6
HUNGARIAN -I Corinthians -#7
HUNGARIAN -II Corinthians- #8
HUNGARIAN- Galatians - #9
■
HUNGARIAN -Ephesians -#10
■
HUNGARIAN -Philippians -#11
HUNGARIAN -Colossians -#12
■
HUNGARIAN - 1 Thessalonians - # 13
HUNGARIAN -II Timothy -#16
HUNGARIAN N.T.TITUS -#17
HUNGARIAN -Philemon- #18
HUNGARIAN -Hebrews -#19
HUNGARIAN -James - #20
HUNGARIAN -I Peter -#21
HUNGARIAN -II Peter -#22
HUNGARIAN- 1-3 John -#23
HUNGARIAN N.T. J ude
HUNGARIAN -Revelation -#25
Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where these
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost
Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without
Classic Tamil New Testament
Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname
Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal -
An accurate & lasting translation
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
Part#l
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testam
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL NT-Part#13
TAMIL NT -Part #15
TAMIL NT -Part #14
TAMIL NT -Part #16
Click to goto pages wliere books can be obtained [downioadedl- Free
i
d^AREN {Sgau) NEW TESTAMLNT
New Testament
D
URDU - PAKISTAN / INDIA
'ew Testame"
r
i
URDU New Testament -Part#l
rt#2 r
URDU New Testament - Pa
H
URDU New Testament -Part #3
URDU New Testament
-Part#4
HINDI - HINDUSTANI New Testament
m
TELEGU New Testament
i
n
TAMIL New Testament
KARENNew Testament
BURMA MYANMAR New Testament
ASSAMESE New Testament
GUI ARAT NewTestanml
Chinese New Testament
Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament
Ancient Greek New Testament 1
Indonesia New Testament
3
Arabic New Testament
T
I I
kzerbaiian Azari Azeri NewTestamen
Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where ttiese
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without
BURMA MYANMAR Part#13
BURMA MYANMAR Part#15
BURMA MYANMAR ■■ Part#14
BURMA MYANMAR
lH Part#16
Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downioaded]-Free
Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where these
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost
MODERN GREEK NEWTESTAMENT
Clicking on these iinks wiii take you to pages wliere these
books can be obtained Idownioadedl for Free and without cost
20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord,
Thank you that this PDF Ebook
has been released so that we are able
to learn more about you and wiser versions.
Please help it to have wide circulation
Please help the people responsible for
making this Ebook available.
Please help them to be able to have more
resources available to help others.
Please help them to have all the resources,
the funds, the strength and the time that they
need and ask for in order to be able
to keep working for You.
I pray that you would encourage them and
that you protect them physically and
spiritually, and the work & ministry that
they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them
or their work and projects, or slow them down.
Please help them to find Godly friends who
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation
for their consistent use.
Remind me to pray for them often as this
will help and encourage them.
Please give them your wisdom and
understanding so they can better follow you,
and I ask you to do
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11